Survivor Benefits. Three retirees discover a new way to live. Based on a post by Milo_Grigsby. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. "Jim, you remember my friend Patti right?" I lowered my morning paper and peered over my reading glasses to look across the breakfast table at Brenda, my wife of 14 years. The Arizona sunrise, shining in through tour kitchen windows. "The one who lives in Iowa?" "Idaho." "That's what I meant. Of course I remember Patti, hun. Is this a senility test?" "No, I do those in the evenings." "What?" "Don't change the subject. Would you mind terribly if Patti came out for a visit? February is rough in the Mountains." I sighed a little inside. Ever since Brenda and I had retired to Arizona, it wasn't uncommon for friends from colder climates to come for a visit during the winter months. We had a nice sized home with a small guest house, so it wasn't too intrusive. But my cousin from Indiana and his wife had just been with us for a month-long visit and I wanted our privacy back. "Um; when?" Brenda sipped her morning coffee and appeared thoughtful. "In a couple of weeks; maybe? Would that be okay?" Brenda's bright blue eyes had a hopeful look in them and her smile was warm. I had never really been able to refuse that smile or those eyes anything. She knew I would say yes, and so did I. But the game must be played, so I put on a grumpy air, made a show of snapping the paper back up to the sports page and harrumphed a little. "I suppose." I couldn't see it, but I was pretty sure Brenda was still smiling. "I'll call her later to work it all out. Thank you, Jim. I love you." "Umm hmm, that's nice." I said in return. A piece of breakfast roll hit the back of my paper. I chuckled and said, "Love you too hun." Two weeks later, Brenda and I were driving into Sky Harbor airport, to pick up Patti. It was a picture-perfect February day in the Valley of the Sun, low 70's and the cloudless sky was a bright blue dome from horizon to horizon. Brenda reached over and squeezed my hand. "Oh I'm so excited to see Patti! It's been too long!" I glanced over at her. The low afternoon sun was shining off my Brenda's silvered hair, which she was wearing in a very becoming pixie cut these days. It framed her heart shaped face and wide set eyes beautifully, which at the moment, were sparkling with excitement. Brenda was a classic beauty, and at 68 her looks have aged like fine wine. Sure, there were a few wrinkles, but they gave her character. And I loved her and her wrinkles, with every ounce of my being. Brenda and I met back in Chicago, 16 years earlier; at a support group for people who had lost their spouses. We struck up a casual acquaintanceship, but neither of us was ready for any kind of a relationship at the time. So I was surprised when she called me out of the blue, about a year after we met; and asked if I would like to meet her for dinner. That first dinner became a weekly thing. We enjoyed each other's company. We had a lot in common and never seemed to run out of conversation. I was normally somewhat taciturn in social situations, but Brenda had a way of drawing me out like no one ever had. Weekend breakfasts at our favorite coffee shops and diners were soon added to the weekly dinners at restaurants, and shortly thereafter we were alternating dinners and evenings at our homes. Naturally, and seemingly inevitably, we found ourselves in bed together and sharing breakfasts the next morning at home. We were married within a year. We had a comfortable and easy marriage. My marriage had been childless. Brenda only had one adult son when we met. We both enjoyed our careers, were financially comfortable, and had our own individual hobbies; and some we shared. 12 years after we married, we wrapped up our careers and left frigid Chicago winters behind, to enjoy our retirement in the Arizona sunshine. And that's where we have been for the last two years. The summers are a little brutal, but it’s worth it, for the warm winter months. We waited by the baggage claim and Brenda was giddy, watching keenly for Patti’s face to emerge in the crowds coming down the arrivals. Brenda and Patti ran to each other, laughing and hugging each other warmly, when we met her outside of Security. In her late 60s, Patti has the tan and wiry fit body of the outdoorswoman she always has been, with long dark hair, lightly streaked with silver, that she often wears in a braid, down her back. She and her husband Earl; who had passed away 3 years ago, had been outfitters and guides on the Snake River in Idaho, for many years. After Brenda and Patti had finished hugging and kissing cheeks, they walked over to me, arm in arm. I held out my hand "Patti, good to see you again." She took my hand and pulled me into a hug with the strength of someone who had been rowing rafts on a river for decades. "How are you, you old cuddle bear?" she said. Patti had been at our wedding, and we had visited her and her husband a couple of times in Idaho for rafting. After seeing me shirtless on the river, she tagged me with her own personal nickname for me, "Cuddle Bear." It's not a completely inaccurate description. I'm a little over 6 feet tall, and at present I'm a bit heavier than maybe I should be, at 240. And thanks to some Semitic heritage on my mother's side, I'm what you might call "fuzzy". "Oh" I grunted. "Hi, Patti." I returned the hug, which involved me bending over a bit to reach Patti's 5 foot 6 inch frame. We stopped on the way home from the airport, for brunch. "Oh my god Jim how can you Eat that?" Patti exclaimed as the waitress brought my huevos rancheros with chorizo sausage. I frowned a little, down at my plate, and then looked up at Patti. "What's wrong with it?" Brenda responded. "Don't even try Patti. I've been trying to get him to ease up since we got here, but once he discovered southwestern food, there's been no stopping him." Brenda was probably right. But damn this food is good. So I liberally dosed the whole thing with tapatio hot sauce and dug in, while the two of them ate their more sensible meals. I ate quietly while the two of them caught up. Over the last several years, their contact had been limited to tracking each other's Facebook and the occasional note or phone call, especially during the last couple years of Earl's battle with cancer and eventual passing. Brenda bragged about her son's achievements and Patti shared pictures of her grandchildren that hadn't been posted on Facebook. Patti had spent the last two years selling off their rafting company to a couple of her senior guides, and wrapping up her affairs with the intent of selling the remote property she and Earl had lived on. Her plan was to move somewhere more sensible. She was wistful about this, and Patti offered the appropriate condolences and words of encouragement. Our brunch complete, we drove home to the "active living" retirement community Patti and I had bought into. Our home wasn't large or particularly fancy, but it was comfortable and came with the added bonus of the small guest house.  bought it with the intention of moving Brenda’s mother in, but sadly she had passed before we could get that done. Nonetheless Patti gushed over the house. She said it was a palace, compared to the cozy but rustic double-wide manufactured home that she and Earl had lived in. We got her settled in the guest house, and then all decided to take a well-earned siesta, before meeting back up for dinner. Sedated by the huevos rancheros, I dozed lazily on our bed with Brenda's warmth snuggled up to me, her head on my shoulder. She played with my chest hair under my shirt, dozing herself, but roused me with a startling statement. "I hope I go before you do." she said softly. "Huh?" She sighed. "I don't want to be alone Jim, not at our age. And I don't think I could stand losing another husband." "Is this about the huevos rancheros?" She pinched one of my nipples. "Jerk." she said, with a small laugh. "But no, not really. Patti looks and sounds lost, unmoored. I don't think I could live like that." “So, you want me to go through losing my second spouse, so you don’t have to? Got it!” I yawned a little. “Okay, You got me there, Jim,” she chuckled. “But back to Patti; I just feel her empty sadness. She tries hard to move past it.”  "She should go move in with one of her kids, be around her grandchildren. That would perk her up, give her some purpose." "Maybe." Brenda said. We both yawned and drafted into sleep. Patti padded into our kitchen in bare feet, through the open sliding door, as Brenda and I were doing some early prep for dinner. "You do know, you two are living in heaven, right? It's the middle of February and I'm walking around barefoot in shorts and a tank top." She said with a laugh. "You should be here in the summer." I responded. I gestured to the outside with the chef's knife I was using to prep the meat for the kabobs I was going to grill. "Then it's the Opposite of heaven out there. You would have fried your feet on the stones." "But it's a dry heat, right?" Patti asked. "Yeah." Brenda chuckled. "Like a pizza oven." Patti slid onto a stool at the small center island, opposite from where I was cutting up the meat. She wasn't wearing a bra under her tank top, and I got a glimpse of her small tits, when she leaned over to inspect the cuts of meat I was working on. I registered that they were remarkably firm and high for a woman of her age, and the lack of any tan lines suggested she spent a lot of the summer months, topless outdoors. I flushed a little with embarrassment, and quickly returned my attention to my work. "Lamb?" she inquired. While chomping on a piece of carrot. "Yes, it’s kitten?" I answered with a small laugh. "Smart ass." "Yes, it's lamb. Any objections to raiding Bo Peep’s heard?" She shook her head. "Nope. It sounds delicious, actually." "Oh it is!" Brenda answered. "We had some Armenian friends, back in Chicago; who gave us a wonderful recipe." She placed a large glass bowl filled with a marinade of yogurt and sliced onions next to me, on the counter, which I started depositing the cubes of lamb into. "Sounds interesting, and very authentic." Patti said. I finished cubing the lamb, sealed the bowl with plastic wrap and placed it in the refrigerator. I glanced at my watch. "I need to get to the store for a few things. You two need anything?" Brenda did a quick inspection of the cupboards and the refrigerator. "Pick up a couple of boxes of wine, if you’re going to Costco. A pinot for the lamb I think, and maybe a nice chardonnay, too." "Don't we have a couple of boxes already?" "Uh huh, both reds." I kissed Brenda's cheek, grabbed my keys and wallet off the counter, and headed for the garage. "Be back soon, hun. You and Patti be good. And Patti, I apologize in advance for the bad influence Brenda is going to be, during your visit." Brenda slapped my ass as I exited. I really didn't need anything, I just wanted to escape the girl talk that was sure to be transpiring in the kitchen. It seemed a more polite solution than disappearing into my small den to watch television. Brenda needs this ‘girl time’ but I need to not get annoyed by the hen chatter. I took my time wandering the aisles of Costco with no real intent of buying anything other than the requested boxes of wine. I got a basmati rice to go with the lamb and maybe one or two personal toiletries, to make my cover story plausible. As I thoughtlessly browsed, the image of Patti's pointy tits kept flashing across my vision. I’ve been completely faithful to Brenda since we met, as I had been to my late wife, Janice. But even at 69 years old, I'm still a man and am bound to look and even fantasize a little. I have always been a boobs guy, regardless of size. Big and bouncy, small and perky, high and firm or even a little saggy. They all have their charms. Janice's had been on the small side, possibly a B Cup, but nicely raised, with nipples the color of cherries. My reverie on tits was interrupted. "Excuse me sir. Would you mind?" The young woman pushing a cart with a screaming toddler in tow, was waiting for me to roll my cart away from the display of cherries I had been standing in front of. "Oh ... sorry .... of course." I flushed a little with embarrassment, as if she knew what I had been thinking about. It didn't help that her extraordinary endowments were encased in a tight white tee shirt. Her tits were lactating and I think she was needing her child right now, to relieve her mammaries of this distress. I hustled away to pay for what I had in the cart and headed home. When I got home, Brenda and Patti were sitting on the patio, chatting and sipping red wine from a couple of oversized wine glasses. They were nibbling on some sort of "healthy" potato chips Brenda had bought. I thought the chips were vile. I put away what I had bought, started the rice in the rice cooker. I grabbed a beer from the refrigerator, a bag of old-fashioned pretzel sticks, and joined them. "So, Patti, what do you think of the southwest desert, so far?" I said as I settled onto a chair. She had never been to Arizona before. She squinted into the sunset that was just starting over ‘White Tank’ Mountains and then scanned the low scrub of the desert area that our home backed up to. "It's nice I suppose. Very different from Idaho." She looked at me with a twinkle in her eye. "Do you know when they plan to finish the landscaping?" "Good one." Brenda said. "Well, we'll do some touristy stuff while you are here. Maybe take a drive up to Flagstaff, so you can see that we actually do have trees and mountains." We chatted amiably for a while about nothing in particular. Brenda and Patti refilled their glasses at least once as I went through two beers, and I finished the bag of pretzels. I checked my watch and rose from my chair. "I should get the kabobs started." I said as I headed to the kitchen. "No more pretzels for you." Brenda called to my retreating back. "That's enough sodium for one day mister. You know what your doctor told you." “Say’s the wino who can’t walk straight” I quipped, as I skewered the kabobs. Brenda meant well of course, but sometimes I rankled under her dietary guidance. Sometimes she needs a dose of humility, too. I lit the fire pit for warmth while the kabobs were grilling, and we ate dinner on the patio. The clear skies of that day, meant the desert night air would be chilly overnight. Patti appreciated the lamb and complimented me on how perfectly it was grilled. Brenda and Patti cleared the table while I relaxed. My bare feet propped up on the edge of the fire pit. Patti was right, we were living in heaven. Back in Chicago we would have been wrapped in sweaters in our den with the fireplace going and the heat on, to beat back the below freezing temperatures outside. "Jim, why don't you start the Jacuzzi?" Brenda called from the kitchen as they finished cleaning up. "The sky will be very pretty tonight, and it will be a nice way to finish the day." "Sure hun." I called back. I grabbed the remote for the Jacuzzi off the small table next to me. The small 4-person remote controlled above-ground Jacuzzi was one of the few small luxuries of our home that we both appreciated. There wasn't enough privacy in our backyard for it to have been the scene of any hanky-panky between us, but it was nice on relatively cold nights before bed. Maybe we’ll enclose it this summer. Patti trotted past me to the guest house. "That sounds great! I'll change and meet you two in the Jacuzzi." Brenda followed Patti out, stood behind my seat, and rested her hands on my shoulders. She kissed the top of my head, right in the middle of my expanding bald spot. "I love you." she said, with a little more emphasis than the situation warranted. I craned my head up to look at her. She was looking towards the guest house where Patti was changing. "I love you too hun." I reached up and squeezed her hands. I was changed and into the Jacuzzi sipping on a beer before either Brenda or Patti. Patti came out of the guest house in one of the large, fuzzy hotel style robes we kept there for guests. As she walked past the Jacuzzi she said, "I need another glass of wine." Both she and Brenda had drank a lot of wine through dinner and over dessert. "What the heck." I thought. We were all retired and didn't have anywhere to be in the morning. I heard them both chatting in the kitchen and glasses clinking as they both got more wine. When they came out of the kitchen slider, they were a study in contrasts. Patti had discarded the robe. She replaced the short tank top she had been wearing during the day for a spandex tankini top, and was wearing dark colored tight-fitting boy-short type briefs. The tankini's hem was high enough above the top of the briefs that I could just make out her still flat belly, lightly silvered with faint stretch marks. My Brenda was in a demurer one-piece, showing all her womanly curves. Despite the modest cut of the suit, her ample cleavage was still on display. They both slid into the tub with satisfied sighs, and sipped at their wine. "This has been a wonderful day, you two. Thank you so much for having me." "You're always welcome." I said. "You're such a doll Jim" Patti replied. "Isn't he though?" Brenda said. I shrugged off the compliment "You're both just buzzed from all the wine and satisfied from dinner." They both laughed and agreed. "Hey, you know what this reminds me of?" Brenda said. "I know exactly what you're thinking. Hot tubbing after those snowmobiling trips in the Upper Peninsula we took in college." Patti said. "Oh my god yes!” Brenda gushed. “What was that guide's name we had for a couple of years." Patti lolled her head back, closed her eyes and said "George." She drew it out. Obviously, George had made an impression. Brenda smiled. "Gorgeous George." Patti chuckled without opening her eyes or looking up "Uh huh, Gorgeous George." Then they looked at each other and said in unison "Big George." and giggled like sorority girls at a frat party. "Ahem." I said. "Someone else is here." Now, I'm not a prude and not jealous of any of Brenda's former lovers. We had all come of age in the wild 70s, the post-pill and pre-AIDS era. I had my share of shags and flings during that time. I just didn't necessarily want to hear about 'Big George.' "Sorry love." Brenda said, squeezing my thigh. Patti sighed. "I do miss it though." "Snowmobiling?" I offered. "I think she means sex, dear." Brenda was clearly a little tipsy. “She’s not a nun, you know.” "Oh sure, I miss sex. But what I really miss; is having a big warm body to snuggle up to; on a cold mountain night." "You could always get a big dog." I quipped. "Or a man." Brenda offered, her tone a little pointed. Brenda can get really bawdy when she’s had her fill of wine. Patti shook her head. "I'm too old and impatient for the dating scene. No, what I need is someone to just magically appear out of nowhere." She glanced at me briefly, a slight blush in her cheeks coming through her tan. She took a drink of wine to cover her embarrassment. Brenda seemed oblivious to what had just happened. Patti had been looking me up and down. My hairy stocky body was dressed in only a pair of burgundy swim trunks. 'Okay' I thought. 'This just got a little awkward'. Patti finished off her umpteenth glass of wine, then stood up and said "I'm beat, and the wine has gone to my head. I'm going to bed. You twos, behave out here. Brenda, Please keep the moaning down. Some of us are jealous." With that she slowly navigated getting out of the tub and swaggering off to her cabana. Brenda and I stayed in the tub a bit and discussed the next day’s plans. Over Brenda’s shoulder, I could see the silhouette of Patti through her closed drapes, stripping down naked, then moving to her bathroom for a shower. Brenda was already in bed after I showered off the Jacuzzi chemicals. She was curled up on her side, facing my side of the bed. She had a thoughtful look on her face. I came to bed naked, as I usually prefer; and had just gotten comfortable on my side, facing her; and was getting ready to sleepily kiss her forehead goodnight, when she said "Hun, would you do something for me tonight?" "Sweetheart, I'm awfully tired for any of that, tonight. How about in the morning? I now you’ll appreciate the superior performance then?" She smiled and gave me a peck on the nose. "No, not that." "Then what?" "Would you sleep with Patti tonight?" I sat bolt upright. "What?" Brenda only moved her head enough to look up at me and take my hand. "I don't mean for you to have sex with her. Just keep her company. She's so lonely and bereft, dear. You heard what she said in the Jacuzzi. She said the same type of thing over and over when we were talking, while you were out shopping. How lonely her nights were, even before Earl died. He was in the hospital for months before he passed, you know." "Sweetheart, I couldn't. It's too; weird; and awkward." I lay down on my back, and pulled the blanket up to my chin, crossing my arms over it. I set my jaw and said; "No, absolutely not." "Oh c'mon cuddle bear." she said, kissing my ear. "Just go see if she wants some company. If she says no, just come right back." She dropped her voice to a whisper. "Maybe I'll reward you just for trying." She put her hand on my lower belly and slid downward. At my age; I am, or at least should be; somewhat resistant to such blatant erotic bribery. Thanks to certain prescription drugs and over-the-counter lubrication products, Brenda and I still have a reasonably satisfactory sex life, but it is hardly the center of our marriage. In the end, it wasn't that. It was her eyes and smile. Like I said, I could never refuse them anything. I tossed away the covers. "Oh for pity's sake, fine." I said, getting out of bed. "But I'm pretty sure I'll be coming right back." I pulled on a pair of heavy sweatpants on, shrugged into a zippered hoodie, and pushed my feet into my slippers. I honestly wasn't sure if the sweats were against the cold outside or against temptation. Brenda rolled over to watch me go out the bedroom slider. She yawned and said "Thank you dear." I turned one last time and said; “Brenda, are you absolutely sure you want this? I don’t know how Patti will behave, in her inebriated state?” “She might already be asleep, Jim, but she’ll sleep better with a cuddle bear.” The glassed door of the guest house glowed with a faint flickering blue that I guessed was coming from a combination of the television, or perhaps the small gas fireplace. I could just barely make out the sound of the television, which was turned down low. Over it I could hear faint crying. I tapped on the door. "Patti? You okay? Brenda wanted me to check on you." The sound from the television cut off. I heard snuffling and Patti blowing her nose, before she came to the door. She opened it part way. She was back in the robe. Her eyes were red from crying. She just stood there, looking up at me, not saying anything. I felt awkward. I gestured back towards the house. "Um, can I bring you anything from the kitchen? Or do you want me to go get Brenda? She's still awake." Patti shook her head. "No. I would appreciate some company for a few minutes though. Do you want to come in?" She pulled the door open a little further and stepped aside. The small loveseat was lit from the television and the fireplace. What I wanted to do was flee back to the safety of the house. But I'm a caretaker and protector at heart. The sight of this woman tugged at that. "Sure." I said, and stepped in. She shut the door behind me and walked to the loveseat. I saw an old movie on the television and a bowl of microwave popcorn on the small coffee table in front of the loveseat. The guest house had a small kitchen in it, but Brenda and I hadn't really stocked it for Patti yet, but apparently my cousin had left some things behind. "You want to sit, maybe watch some tv with me?" she said, sitting on the loveseat and curling her legs up underneath her. "Okay, for a bit." I sat down. She picked up the bowl of popcorn and offered it to me. I shook my head "No thanks. I've already brushed my teeth." She shrugged and took some herself. "You want me to put on sports or something?" she said, gesturing to the remote. "No, this is fine." I had no idea what the old black and white movie was. It looked like some sort of WWII romance, set in England. We sat in silence, the television on low. I was terribly tired and sitting squared up with my hands in my lap was getting uncomfortable, so I stretched my arms over the back of the loveseat, well away from Patti. She incorrectly took it as an invitation and shifted towards me, starting to lean into my shoulder. "Patti, I know you're lonely. And to tell the truth, I'm here because Brenda begged me to come keep you company. That's all there is to this." Patti stopped shifting for a moment, but then snuggled up to me like an unsure rescue kitten. "Just hold me for a few minutes, Jim. That's all. Please? As a friend?" 'Dammit' I thought. But I put my hand on Patti's shoulder, as chastely as I could. I didn't pull her into me. She set the popcorn on the coffee table and rested her head on my shoulder. I couldn't see her face but her labored breathing and gently shaking shoulders told me she was softly weeping. I pulled her in and made a comforting hum. We must have both fallen asleep. I drifted into a dream, a really amazing dream; about how Brenda would reward me for this selfless act. It was a really life-like dream too, right up until I jolted awake with Patti's head in my lap and the top of my sweatpants pulled down. My hand was resting on the back of her lightly bobbing head. "Holy shit!" I jumped up, almost tumbling Patti off the couch. I pulled up my pants and shouted. "Patti, what the hell are you doing?" Patti looked just as shocked as I did. It wasn't clear to me whether it was due to what she had been doing or at my reaction. "I; I don't; Jim. I'm sorry. I just, wanted." She put her hands over her face and started sobbing. "Oh my god, Jim." She jumped up and ran to the small bedroom at the back, and shut the door. "Oh for pity's sake." I said. I was lying next to Brenda when she woke up. I hadn't slept a wink. She kissed my cheek good morning and murmured "I fell asleep, hun. Sorry. Did you not keep Patti company?" "Yeah, fine. She's fine. I'm fine. We watched tv and ate popcorn. I didn't wake you. It was late when I got back in." Was my voice tinged with guilt? Why should I feel guilty? I didn't do anything. "That was nice of you." She snuggled up closer to me, kissing the side of my neck. Her hand drifted down under the covers towards my waist. "Do you want your reward now?" I twisted away from her and swung my legs out of bed. "Um, no. Maybe tonight. I'm, ah; playing golf this morning with some of the fellas. I better shower and get dressed." "Oh." She sounded a little disappointed. "Okay. Weren't we going to do something with Patti today? Maybe the Botanical Garden?" "Let's; ah, plan something for tonight, okay? You two pick out a nice restaurant, or something? Or maybe something is at the University arena. Whatever. I'll be back in plenty of time." I retreated into the bathroom, locking the door and starting the shower. My heart was racing. What if Brenda suspected something? Was I acting suspiciously? I didn't do anything. Should I tell her? No, that would be stupid. But Patti was going to be here for two weeks. Shit. I took a fast shower, not bothering to shave. I came out and quickly got into my golf clothes. Brenda had gotten out of bed, and I could hear her making coffee in the kitchen. I came out of the bedroom and headed towards the garage. I grabbed the golf cart keys off the pegboard and called "I'll leave you two the car. Have a nice day sweetheart." She called after me. "Jim, are you okay?" "Sure, fine. Everything's fine. I'll be back soon." I didn't have a golf game. I just needed to get out of there before I saw Patti. I drove to the golf course anyway, hoping to get on as a walk on. "Hi Art." I said the starter. "Any chance of a walk-on this morning?" I asked. I had gotten to know Art pretty well. I played several times a week with a regular foursome. Nice guy. He lived in the community and had been a club pro back in Illinois before retiring, so we had a love of Chicago sports in common. "Sorry Jim." he said. "There's a Scramble Tournament this morning. I couldn't do anything for you until after that and even then there's a wait list. Do you want me to put you down?" He picked up a pencil and poised it over the old-fashioned paper and pencil system he used. He refused to use the course's computerized system. I sighed "Okay, is the pitch and putt open?" He looked out the side window towards the smaller course then back at me. "You want to go out as a single or in a group?" "Single is fine." I said. He nodded and jotted down my name in the record. "Okay, hustle out there and you'll go out in front of the foursome that's getting ready." I was understandably distracted and played lousy. Didn't hit a single green and three putted everything. I played so bad I was holding up the foursome behind me, which was made up of four women that were easily in their 80s. It's not great getting cussed out for slow play by a group of bitties like that. Afterwards I headed over to the recreation center. I watched a couple of people I knew play pickle ball, exchanged greetings with them, declining an offer to join. "Wrong shoes" I said, waggling my feet at them. I went inside and got into an ongoing poker game with some guys who fought in Vietnam together. By the way they sniggered when I left the game, I think they fleeced me for $50, but at least they were friendly about it. Finally, out of excuses, I went home. Brenda and Patti were on the patio chatting again. I didn't want to go out there. "I'm home hun." I called. "How was your round?" she called back. "Oh, you know, the usual. Listen, I'm going to go shower." "That's fine dear. We have an early dinner reservation in Tempe. Casey's. Is that okay?" "Sounds great." How was I going to get through dinner? Casey Moore's is a Tempe institution. It's popular amongst the faculty and students at the local university as well as the hip crowd in Tempe and tourists drawn by its charm, the supposed haunted history and the infamous open air men's room in the patio seating area, which you have to experience to understand. Brenda and I had been there once before with another couple who had a daughter that taught at the university. We were certainly on the older end of the spectrum of their clientele. But the young waitress was pleasant, and the food was good. Despite all of this, my uncomfortable silence through the meal made the evening less than pleasant. Brenda and Patti did their best to keep things light and to draw me out, but I wasn't able to overcome the overwhelming guilt I was feeling. I wasn't able to understand why Patti seemed more at ease than I was. After all, she was the perpetrator of the previous night's almost-shenanigans. I picked at my dinner and answered in monosyllables. The drive home was mostly silent, except for Brenda occasionally pointing out sights of interest to Patti, who acknowledged them with enthusiasm. I almost snapped on the drive. We got home and I retreated to my small den with the excuse that I had some emails to catch up on, and bills to pay. Brenda and Patti said they understood, poured themselves more wine, and went out onto the patio. I sat and played Minesweeper for 2 hours. Eventually Brenda knocked on the closed door to my den. "Jim, Patti's gone to bed. I'm going to bed now too." "Okay hun." "Jim?" "Yeah." "Are you going to come to bed with me?" "Yeah, you go ahead. I'll be there in a few." I waited a few minutes, trying to get my heart under control. Part of me wished I would have a massive stroke just to get out of this predicament. Dammit, Why did I agree to Brenda's ridiculous request? I had a thought of going to the guest house and asking Patti to go back to Idaho the next day. But then I would have to explain to Brenda why, or Patti would. Would the truth be better in that situation, or just another lie? I finally went to our bedroom. Brenda was already in bed, reading. I sat on the edge of my side of the bed, taking off my shoes and socks. I felt the bed shift as Brenda slid over to me, placing a hand on my shoulder. "Jim, what's wrong? You've been in such a foul mood today." She stroked my back. "Please, tell me what it is." The love and care in her voice was too much. I couldn't lie to this woman, or keep the truth from her. "Brenda, something happened last night. Something terrible." "When you were with Patti?" I nodded. "Is it because she tried to give you a blowjob?" I spun around to face her in shock. "You, you knew?" She nodded and was clearly fighting back laughter. "Of course. Patti told me all about it when you were pretending to be out playing golf." "Oh my god, Brenda! How is this funny? And how did you know I wasn't playing golf?" "Jim." she said in an infuriatingly patient tone. "There's a Scramble Tournament every Wednesday morning. Everyone knows that." "Answer the first question first; dammit." She sighed. "Jim, Patti and I have been best friends since high school. Almost like sisters, really. We tell each other everything. We never competed for anything, especially boys. As a matter of fact, we even shared a few in college." "What?" She shrugged "What can I say? It was the 70s. Why do you think we both giggled about" she made air quotes with her fingers "Big; George." Suddenly I felt like I was talking to a stranger. "Brenda, what Patti did was wrong. I didn't consent to it; she took advantage of me." "I know sweetheart, and she was devastated. But I understood. She was drunk, lonely and vulnerable and you showed her kindness. She was just trying to thank you. She didn't expect anything else." "A card would have sufficed." I grumbled. “Would you feel violated if I had one of my friends eat you out while you’re sleeping?” “Fair point, Jim. And Patti and I both should have apologized to you for the anguish you’ve been in. As your wife, I should have come to you, when you returned from the country club.” And now, listening to your confused sense of guilt about it; well, that was something I completely missed.” Brenda hugged me, then pulled back and looked me in the eyes and said; “You did nothing wrong, Jim. You were giving her company while she was struggling with loneliness. You did it as a favor to me. I knew you were having a bad day, and I didn’t reach out to you, even after I learned what happened. I feel so ashamed of my insensitivity.” “I forgive you, Brenda, and I’m especially relieved that I have no reason to blame myself. Patti is really hurting, I saw it when she was crying, with her head on my shoulder. I want to help her, But I need to not be sent on blowjob missions without my consent.” Then I chuckled; “Imagine me saying that, 50 years ago, when I was going to college frat parties?” Brenda laughed, her blue eyes twinkling in the light from the bedside lamp. "At least you've kept your sense of humor." "Brenda, why aren't you mad? Or jealous? Or; something?" "Jim, darling. I know you love me. And I know you'd never be unfaithful. Oh sure, you ogle and fantasize about other women, just like all men. That doesn't bother me. And as to what happened, well, at least Patti was honest with me about it. And you were too. So, I know I can trust you both." "Well, she's only going to be here for two weeks. Now that you know, at least I can grit my teeth and get through that amount of time anyway. But you are Never to leave me alone with her? Understood?" Brenda kissed my cheek. "I promise I'll never leave you alone with her. Now, come to bed. You still have a reward coming, but doubly so tonight, since you were so giving, and so honest." That night, Brenda finished what Patti started the night before. It was pretty damn good. The next morning, Brenda was up before me. When I came to the kitchen, Patti and Brenda were sitting. Brenda got me a cup of coffee and an omelet, then went to move some laundry. Patti said; “Jim, I can’t tell you just how much it meant to me that you comforted me, the other night. And I’m so sorry for how I, in my inebriated state, sought to return your comfort. I should have cleared this up as soon as I noticed your discomfort. Please, please forgive me, and please don’t be afraid to keep being the tender, compassionate man that you are, please?” What can I say; I’m a forgiving sort of guy, and Patti was so sincere. We put it behind us, and had a nice day, the three of us. A week went by. The tension eased and I was able to regain a little of my equanimity towards Patti. I reconciled myself to the fact that it was a transient incident. That Patti had no designs on me; and that I was married to the most wonderful woman in the world. Survivor Pact. One evening we were all on the couch, watching television after dinner. Brenda was on my right and Patti on my left. Brenda abruptly picked up the remote and turned off the tv. "Jim, Patti and I have something we'd like to talk to you about." My heart dropped into my stomach. 'No' I thought. 'I can't talk about what happened, to both of them.' I started to stand, but they both put their hands gently on my shoulders and urged me to sit. "Please Jim." Patti said. "Yes dear, just hear us out. You don't have to say anything." I sat but crossed my arms and turned my face to stone, staring at the coffee table. Brenda started "Jim, we all have been walking on eggshells since that night. And honestly, it's because of your discomfort. Neither Patti nor I are upset at all." "That's right Jim.” Patti added.  “Of course, I feel terrible that I upset you. But honestly, I think you're overreacting at this point. Nothing actually happened." I blew up and flew off the couch. "Nothing? Jesus H Tap-dancing Christ; Patti. I went to show you a little kindness, fell asleep and woke up with my Wang in your Mouth!" Brenda and Patti giggled a little. "What The Hell Is So Goddam Funny?" I roared. Brenda burst out laughing. "Wang?" They both collapsed into hysterical laughter. "Of for fucks sake. Okay, my dick, my Johnson, my member, my Cock! What the hell does it matter what we call it? The fact is that Patti "and I pointed an accusing finger at her "tried to give me an unsolicited hummer Without my consent when I was asleep! That's ... that's.. Sexual Assault!" I was in a rage and breathing heavy. I was standing on the other side of the room, I felt so violated and dismissed by their levity. They both did their best to get serious. "You're right Jim. What Patti did was wrong and she's very sorry." Brenda said. Patti added "Yes Jim. It was wrong and I'm sorry." "Your Damn right it was wrong. And, thank you, for apologizing." I was starting to calm down. "But Jim, would you answer a question for us, please?" Brenda asked. "What?" Patti asked, "Did you like it?" "What? What the hell kind of question is That?" Brenda continued. "It's a simple one. Did you like it? Patti told me you were pushing her head down. It must have felt good." I was thunderstruck by the question. I answered without thinking "Well shit of Course it felt good. But for the record, I was dreaming. thought I was pushing Your head down, Brenda." Brenda nodded. "I thought as much. And Jim, this is the whole point of this conversation. Remember when I said I hope I go first? Well, Patti and I have talked a lot about the whole process of grieving and how to keep living.” Brenda looked at Patti. Patti nodded and Brenda went on; “Jim, I told Patti that if I go before you and Patti do, I hope you will be open to Patti, and find companionship with her. I asked Patti, and she deeply admires you. She just doesn’t want to pray that I die, in order to resume living, herself.” Brenda took another breath and asked me; “What if you could have both of us, now?" The question literally took me off my feet. I stumbled backwards with the shock of it and collapsed onto an ottoman. "I, what? Brenda; what are you, say; suggest; oh my god! I can't breathe." Brenda stood up calmly and walked over to kneel down beside me. I was in basically good health, so she wasn't worried about my heart. But I did have a history of anxiety attacks. "Just breathe darling. It's okay. Patti dear, would you please get Jim a glass of water." Patti obliged and left the room. “Brenda, you should never ask me something like this with others in the room.” I told her in panting breath. “You’re so right, Jim. I’m so sorry.” Brenda softly consoled me. Patti returned to us, kneeling down and handing me the glass of water. When my breathing slowed, I looked at them both. "You're either both crazy, drunk or a combination of the two." They smiled at each other. Brenda said "Well, I will admit; We have had too much wine this week. And we’ve made big mistakes because of it. But what it comes down to is this. Jim, you're without question the most wonderful man in the world. You're generous, loving, kind, understanding and;" "And you're a great big cuddle bear, with a very nice wang." Patti added, smiling at me. Brenda swatted Patti's arm "Oh shush, you aren't helping. Anyway, Patti and I were talking. You know I told you we've never been competitive with each other over anything. And that back in college we shared sex partners a few times. Well, we were thinking. What if Patti moved in with us and you could sleep or have sex with whichever of us you felt like, whenever you wanted. After all, we have plenty of money, this place is paid for, and Patti has all the proceeds from selling her land and business. Three can live as cheaply as two. Doesn't that sound nice, dear?" I couldn't talk. My head was spinning. My wife was suggesting a ménage-a-trois. I handed Patti the empty glass. "I think I need another glass of water." Patti returned with another glass. Brenda went on "Plus, Jim; you remember how I told you that I hoped I went first? Patti completely understood that. None of us are getting any younger. At least with three of us in the relationship, if one goes, the other two will still have each other. Now ... doesn't that seem sensible?" I had surrendered myself to the madness of what was happening. "So, you two are, or were; you know?" Patti laughed "Lesbians? No dear. We only shared a partner together once, and even then, we only kissed each other a couple of times." Brenda nodded. "That's right. We aren't interested in each other, sexually. Although; we wouldn't be averse to the idea of sharing you together." "What if I said no to this lunacy?" Patti shrugged. "I go back to Idaho in a few days, and this is all forgotten. No hard feelings." The next words out of my mouth were completely unexpected. "I; I need to think about this." They both smiled and kissed me on either cheek. Brenda said, "Take all the time you need, dear." “One thing is going to change now.” I got up the boldness to declare. “You two ladies will not treat me with dismissal and disrespect. This whole idea was about as badly executed as I could imagine. You both could have lost me, by such drunken antics and insensitivity to my perspective.” The two ladies nodded. But I was not done, yet. “The past 5 minutes have been the only constructive communication we’ve had about this whole crazy and caring idea. You two have no problem being honest with each other, and extending empathy to each other. But unless that same empathy is not developed towards me, I’m likely to go play golf and never come back.” Three days later we sealed the deal. Four nights later I found myself in bed with both of them. I took a little blue pill, and we bought extra lube. It was pretty damn good night for all of us. Patti moved into the guest house, and I divide the week roughly equally between them. Most nights it's just to sleep but there is recurrent sex. Sex with Brenda is loving and comfortable. With Patti it's still new and exciting. About once a month or so; we all tumble into bed together for a bit of a romp. And despite Patti's previous denial, I've watched the two of them enjoy pleasuring each other more than a few times. Brenda claims that it's just for my entertainment, but they both seem to enjoy the hell out of it. Patti insisted on paying for a hot tub enclosure, attached to the house at the back patio. It provided a great variety for our threesome to play and pleasure. As far as any of our neighbors know, we are just three retirees sharing a house and expenses. We keep our public displays of affection discrete. After all, there is quite a bit of swapping and swinging going on in our retirement community, and none of us are interested in that scene.  Based on a post by Milo_Grigsby, for Literotica.

Can Two Broken people make something whole, again?In 2 parts, Based on the post from Tx Tall Tales. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. Neighborhood PartyCathy and John were holding a Christmas Eve open-house next door; and expecting half of the neighborhood over that evening. They were a high standard in generosity, for the rest of us neighbors to try to emulate.I made my appearance, around 8:30 , and stoically accepted the offered condolences which were definitely putting me in the wrong state of mind. After only half-an-hour I knew I had to get out of there, even if it did piss off Cathy. John seemed to catch my mood, and dragged me outdoors to enjoy a cigar in semi-peace. With a heavily spiked eggnog in hand, and a more than decent Rocky Patel Decade burning nicely, I was willing to stick it out a little longer when he headed back indoors.“I should skin you alive for that little stunt, you know.”I heard a voice coming from poolside, and headed that way to face the music. Sandy was sitting there alone, a large, mostly empty glass of wine at her side.“I know. I was bad. But I’m done now.”“What the hell were you thinking?” she snapped.“I just wanted Erica to have a decent Christmas, and wanted to help you out a little in your effort to sell your house.”She cackled, and it wasn’t a pretty sound. “You too? You just barely met me and you’re so damn eager to get me out of the neighborhood.”Her words surprised me. “Not at all. I’m just trying to fight back a bit against the unfairness of the world. What are you doing out here alone, anyway?”“I can’t stand the way they look at me. Like suicide is contagious or something. They don’t know what to say; they all avoid me, or look at me like I was a leper or something.”“People can be assholes.”She smiled. “I’ll drink to that.”I sat beside her and drank my 80 proof eggnog in silence. We watched a small group come out and start talking while they lit up their cancer sticks.“I know you mean well, Alex. But you can stop now, Ok?” she said softly.“One last thing.”“Please. Enough already.”“Steve called. Everything’s cleared up with the insurance. You’ll get your check next week.”She looked at me like I’d grown a third eye, completely stunned. “Really?”“Really.”She finished her wine, gulping it down, then sat back. “Shit. Six fucking months they drag it out and then suddenly, like that,” she snapped her fingers, “they’re willing to pay up?”“Steve’s good.”She leaned forward and held her head in her hands. After a few seconds I could see her body was shaking. She was crying, silently.“I’m sorry it took so long. If I’d been a better neighbor, we might have taken care of this months ago.”She sat up abruptly, and I could see the streak of the tears on her face. “Don’t. Don’t apologize. Just don’t, Ok?”“Ok.”I sat awkwardly, while she wiped her eyes and turned away from me, staring out at the backyard. I leaned over and took her empty glass. “Can I get you a refill?”“Yeah. I mean, yes, please. Thanks.”“Be right back.”It took a few minutes to navigate the crowd around the bar, and to endure the late arrivals expressing their sorrow over my “loss”. Like they know anything about loss. Shit. I was happy to get back outside, away from the doe-eyed suburban mommy’s pity and their awkward mumbling husbands.I plopped down next to Sandy. “Jesus. Next time you can make the booze run.” I told her passing the wine glass over.She gave me a twisted smile. “You volunteered, remember?”“Don’t remind me.”“That’s what you get for being a Good Samaritan.”“That’s it for me. Believe me, I’ve learned my lesson.”She chuckled. “Somehow I doubt that.”My cigar had gone out, and it would have been a shame to waste it. I ventured into the smoker arena long enough for a light, and immediately regretted it, catching the sidelong glances they gave each other, knowing what they were thinking. I didn’t spend a moment there longer then I had to, hustling back to my solitude and Sandy. The only kindred soul at this soirée who might feel a tenth of the loss I that was consuming me.There was one last thing I wanted to do, but I didn’t know how she’d take it. I thought that maybe, just maybe, with one more glass of wine under her belt, she might acquiesce.“Sandy?”“Hmm. I don’t know if I like the sound of that. Are you up to something again?”“No. Maybe. Not really. I mean, well, can I show you something next door?”She gave me an odd look, which lasted quite a long time. “Can I bring my wine?”“Of course. It’ll only take a minute.”She stood, and followed me out the gate. We walked around the fence to my driveway and into my backyard. As we crossed my patio she piped up.“Just because I’ve had a few drinks, and just because you did something nice doesn’t mean you’re going to get anywhere with me, I hope you know.”Her words slammed into me like a bucket of cold water. I hadn’t even thought about anything like that. I turned and looked at her. She didn’t look bad. Not at all. She cleaned up nicely, and even if she was ridiculously skinny, I could see she was an attractive woman. Funny that I’d never even noticed. I stood there trying to think of how to reply.“Jesus, Alex. I’m just teasing you.”It took me a few seconds to reply. “That was the furthest thing from my mind.”“Of course. Believe me. I understand.” Her sardonic reply was more surprising than the original tease.Caught without a response, I entered the house and led her to the living room.“What did you want to show me?”I turned on the light in the living room, and moved out of the way.“Holy crap!”I gestured toward the piles of gifts. “They were for my girls. I don’t know what to do with them.”“That’s all for your girls?” she asked, looking on in wonder.“Yeah. I kind of over do it.”“I’ll say.”“I’d like Erica to have them. She doesn’t have to know they’re from me. They can all be from Santa if you’d like. If you don’t take them, I… I don’t know what I’ll do with them.”“It’s too much, Alex. It’s a nice gesture, really. But it’s too much.”“Please. No strings. Do it for Erica.”She stood silent for a while, before she turned to me. “Why? Why now?”“I don’t know. Look, they’re just sitting there. I’ll end up donating them to some charity or something. I’ve got a ton of gifts, and nobody left to give them too. You’ve got a sweet little girl who has one present under the tree and could use a bit of joy in her life.”She wandered around the room, nudging the gifts with her foot, not answering, taking the occasional sip from her glass. She eventually wandered back and stood beside me.She stood quietly for several seconds, apparently pondering a reply. “It’s not fair,” she finally muttered.That wasn’t what I’d expected. “No shit. Life’s about as unfair as I could ever imagine,” I answered honestly. “Good people get hurt for no apparent reason. Jack-offs seem to glide along easily without a care in the world. Innocent little girls have their lives cut short meaninglessly. Good-hearted neighbors have their lives crapped on as if it was some big cosmic joke.” I could hear my own voice getting louder and more frustrated. “Life’s a fucking kick in the ass, and every time it looks like something nice might come out of it, some cosmic comedian pulls the rug out from under you. What kind of God destroys a family for no good reason? Huh? Answer me that!” I was almost shouting by the end of my tirade.“I…I think I need to go home now.” She turned and started walking away.I chased after her, “Please, can you take just a few? Please. It’s killing me to see them here.”She stumbled a bit, then paused. Without turning she said, “Bring over what you want around midnight.” Then she slipped out the back door.I took a few minutes to compose myself after she left. I’d made a complete ass of myself. Oh well. About par for the course. I decided to make another short appearance at Cathy’s to at least say my goodnights. My nosy neighbor caught me the moment I made it in the door. “John told me you were around, but I couldn’t find you anywhere.”“I ran into Sandy, and we broken people sort of hid out in your backyard.”She looked at me quizzically. “I was kind of surprised she came over. She didn’t say a word about what we did this afternoon.”“Lucky you. I’ve still got the scars,” I teased. Then I told her a little about our discussion, including the insurance situation and the deal with the gifts.“Thank God. Maybe she can finally stop working 16 hours a day, and spend some time with her daughter. That’ll be nice. I was wondering what you were going to do with all those gifts. I was afraid you were going to make a memorial out of them, leaving them there year after year, until the dust was an inch thick over them.”Her words stung a bit. “I’m not that bad.”“No, you’re not. Although you had me worried there for a bit. It’s just a hard thing to take. I understand that.”“I guess it’s not a problem now.”She smiled. “I guess not. Erica’s a lucky little girl.”"I don't know if I'd say that, but at least she might have a nice Christmas.""I'm glad you came over tonight. A lot of our friends were worried for you. Your appearance was a nice Christmas gift for them as well.""I can't say I really care too much. I know it sounds harsh, but how they feel isn't really high up there on my list of priorities at the moment.""That's Ok. It's still nice that you came.""I appreciate your inviting me. And for being the nagging neighborly meddlesome busybody you've been for the last couple of weeks."She laughed. "That's the nicest thing anybody's said to me in a while, and in the nastiest way. I guess you are feeling a little better."I sighed. "A little. Although I doubt Christmas will ever be the same for me again."She moved in and gave me a hug. "It'll never be the same. But it may still, someday, be Ok."I hugged her back, quietly. I doubted it.Back home, I dressed down to sweats and a t-shirt, torturing myself a little by watching The Little Drummer Boy, Briana's favorite. Life was so fucking unfair. My girls were gone. It was Christmas and I was alone. I'd never, ever, spend another Christmas with Briana and Allora. Never.An hour later I was at Sandy's back door with three huge garbage bags full of gifts. It had taken me two trips. I knocked softly and a few moments later Sandy let me in. She'd gotten rid of her party clothes as well, answering the door in a plain robe. She looked tired. I guessed that she'd been waiting up for me."Erica?" I asked softly."Asleep," she confirmed, taking one of the bags from me.Quietly we headed to her front room and started spreading out the gifts. On each one, I removed the existing tag and she put a new sticker 'from Santa' on it. She asked me what was in each, but I couldn't remember all of them. Still, I was able to fill her in on the majority. She must have had some plan in mind, because she organized them according to my descriptions of their probable contents, separating them in neat little piles. After about 15 minutes I looked over and saw her shaking her head."What?""It's too much.""That's what my ex said every year. I never got a complaint from the girls."She gave me a wry smile. "At least one of us is going to have a pretty spectacular Christmas.""Isn't that how it should be?"I saw her nod, and noticed that her eyes were glistening again. I decided to leave it alone.Until those moments, I really hadn't seen Sandy as a woman. I'd related to her as a person in need. But between her dressing up at the party, her comments on my patio, and the way she was dressed in just a robe, I'm almost ashamed to say I was scoping her out.She was rail thin, with short dark brown hair, almost black. She wasn't very large on top, but when she was moving around on her hands and knees, arranging presents, I got a few glimpses inside the top of her robe, and saw the swelling of very feminine breasts. Her legs were as thin as the rest of her, but with decent calf definition. Some of her movements were less than ladylike, and I saw myself peeking up the bottom of her robe, looking at her pale inner thighs, or glancing at her round rear giving form to her robe.Her face was cute. Small turned up nose, narrow mouth with bowed upper lip, and natural eyebrows fuller than was popular, above big brown eyes. Those eyes were extremely expressive, and somewhat mesmerizing.I found myself looking at her too often, and she eventually caught me at it."What?" she asked."Nothing," I answered quickly. Trying to cover myself I explained. "You just look happier than I've seen you until now."One corner of her mouth turned up. "I guess for once you're seeing me when I'm not completely pissed-off at you."We finished with the gifts and I carefully stood up and gingerly stepped around the pretty wrapped up presents. I turned and held my hand out to Sandy while she did her best to maneuver around them without stepping on any. She almost made it before stumbling at the last minute, kicking a pile over and falling toward me. I caught her and held her up, pulling her backward with me until the wall halted my retreat.She stared up at me, my arms still wrapped under hers, holding her closer than I intended. Her hair smelled like strawberries."I should be furious with you," she said, leaning into me."I know."I pulled her upright, but she clung to me, pressing against me."We don't need anybody." She sounded angry again.I shrugged, hard to do while holding a fragile woman in my arms. "I don't have anybody."Her look softened. "I'm sorry.""Don't be. I'll be okay." I closed my eyes, and thought once more of my kids. I could feel myself on the verge of losing it again.Without warning her lips were on mine, gentle at first. Then I felt her fingers dig into my skin, and she was kissing me fiercely, her teeth pressed hard against my lips. I pulled her tightly against my body, opening my mouth to hers, returning her ardor.It was unlike anything I'd ever experienced. She was clutching at me, kissing me, hugging me, hitting me, scratching me, while I stood there holding her, absorbing it all. I waited for her to calm down, and when she didn't I reached down and lifted her by the ass, holding her tight, while her legs encircled me. She bit my lip hard, and I could taste blood, while her claws sank into my shoulders.I could feel the anger and frustration in her, the desire to strike out somehow at the unfairness of it all. I echoed those feelings, accepting them, expanding them, and returning them in kind. Yes, I was angry too. Furious. The taste of my own blood on my lips just served to fuel the fire.Like everything else, having her vent her anger on me, while I was the only one in the world trying to help her was patently unfair. I was hurting too. I had lost so much more. So very much more. I was tired of being treated like dirt.Holding her by the rear in one hand, I grasped her hair from behind, pulling her hair back making her gasp. I lowered my mouth to her slender neck and bit her, sucking on her flesh. Both of her hands went to my head, entangling in my hair, and pulling my face down against her. Her hips ground against me, while her bare feet beat a tattoo against my back.Sandy pulled my head back by the hair, and I loosened my grip on hers. She stared into my eyes, hers flashing with pent up emotions."Damn you!" she gasped. She leaned in and pressed her lips against mine again, still fierce and unrelenting.I turned and pressed her against the wall, trapping her there with my body. My hand lowered and slid into her robe, meeting nothing but bare flesh. I grabbed her breast and squeezed, causing her to moan into my mouth. Her hands weren't idle and she was pushing the top of my sweats down, using her feet to push them down in the back. She squeezed a hand between us, her other wrapped around my shoulders, and I felt her fingers wrap around my hardness. It was hard to believe how I was responding to her and her tantrum, but there was no doubt.I took over, pushing my sweats down, letting them slide down to my ankles, drawing my boxers with them. I was naked from the waist down and exposed. Our lips had never separated, and she sucked hungrily on my tongue, while I tore open her robe, roughly. Like me, she was naked underneath, except for a pair of loose shorts. She had my turgid rod in her hand, and aimed it at her moist opening.She groaned. Her hand now free, she grabbed me by the hair and tugged back, drawing her lips away. "You bastard," she gasped."Bitch," I growled. I pulled my hips back and thrust into her hard, pushing her into the wall, eliciting another gasp. I felt my own anger welling up inside of me. I knew I wasn't really angry at her, but she was the unintended victim of my fury."That's right, use me," she whispered harshly. "Go ahead, nail me you prick, like everyone else has."I took her ass cheeks in my hands and pulled her away from the wall, lifting her up off me, before releasing her, letting her weight impale. One at a time, I reached my arms under her legs, her thighs resting on my forearms, my hands gripping her ass cheeks tightly. I tugged her shorts down in back, exposing her soft ass-cheeks, and grabbed her cheeks tightly digging my fingers in. She linked her fingers behind my neck, and leaned backward, exposing her upper body to my gaze. Her small breasts had the most perfect little nipples, hardened for me. I fucked her hard and fast, while my strength and fury held out.As my arms grew tired I walked to the living room. She released each of her arms, long enough to let her robe fall, leaving her almost naked. I lowered her, setting her butt down on the arm of the couch. She let go of me, leaning backward, lowering her back to the couch. Her hips were now positioned well above her body, and I pulled her toward me hard, so her lower back was on the couch arm. I yanked her shorts off and threw them to the side, staring down at her sexy naked body. I opened her legs wide, slid into her warmth, while she moaned so damn sexily. Holding her legs in my hands and lifting them high and wide, she was effectively immobilized by her own weight resting on her shoulders. I was free to do as I please.She lay there, staring up at me, her eyes burning. I didn't want to look into those condemning orbs. I roughly turned her over, her smooth soft ass raised up by the arm of the couch. I spread her legs, making her pay. I held her hips tightly and vented my feelings.Looking between us, I was hypnotized by the sight. The incredible feeling was overcoming my ire, and I just enjoyed her.I couldn't take much more. I grabbed her hips and leaned over her. I looked down and saw she'd twisted her torso to look back at me."Do it." She ordered.I slammed, unable to resist the urge any longer. Gasping, I came, the release painful in its urgency, exploding deep, over and over again. Her legs were flailing, and as I slowed she relaxed, bent over the arm like a rag doll, lifeless.She squealed when I lifted her up, spinning her around to sit on the arm. I could see she had tears in her eyes, and wet streaks running down her cheeks. I slid my arms around her, holding her close, squeezing her frail body. Her arms slid around my torso and she pressed her face against my chest.I held her while I felt her body shaking. I felt horrible, sickened at what I'd done. I'd exploited her viciously, using her, venting my aggravation and unhappiness on the one person I knew who'd already suffered enough on her own. I could feel my own eyes welling up.We held each other, desperately, clutching to anything that might let us ride out this horrible time in our lives. My hands relaxed as did the tightness that had been enveloping my body. I caressed her back, feeling her ribs under the soft skin. I pressed my lips to her hair, kissing her softly. She was returning my kisses, pressing her lips to my chest and shoulders, rubbing her hands over the scratches she'd given me earlier.I realized I was nudging her, eager to continue. I held her, while she sobbed against me.I massaged her back, nuzzling her hair, kissing her temples. "I'm sorry," I whispered."Don't," she sobbed. "Don't you dare apologize! Not now. Not ever."I pushed her head back, and lowered my lips to hers, kissing her softly. "I won't.""Good."She looked up and touched my lip, drawing back a finger red with my blood. "Oh God! I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to do that.""No apologies. Remember?"She answered by reaching up and kissing my lip. When she drew back I could see a little red on hers.I kissed her back, feeling her return it this time, still moving. Her legs spread wider. When I looked back into her eyes they were smoldering."Take me to bed," she whispered."Are you sure?""No. Do it anyway."I stood carefully, my pretty little sister-in-misery still impaled on my rod. She wrapped her legs around me tightly and clung to me with both arms. I held her by her sweet little ass and slowly climbed the stairs. With each step I lifted and lowered her, screwing her along the way.Nearing the top step she surprised me by giggling."What?""You're stronger than you look," she said, softening the words with careful little kisses bestowed across my chest."You're light as a feather. I need to feed you."She smiled wickedly. "A protein oral injection?"I almost dropped her, and she giggled, "What?""You, young lady, have a dirty mind."I saw a storm flitter across her face, but she shook it off and smiled. "It's been a long time, Alex. I'm not so good at flirting and teasing.""Ditto, beautiful. Bear with me."She made a little rolling movement of her hips, ending with my cock completely sheathed within her moistness.She giggled. "Damn! I can't believe you can just hold me like this."I pulled her up and down on my cock a few times, drawing a quiet gasp out of her. "I could hold you like this forever."I had cleared the last step and was walking her into her bedroom.Once again a flurry of emotions danced across her face, ending with a smile. "But then how would you ever feed me?"I reached back and closed the door behind us.Mischievously, I pulled her high in the air, making her squeal. She really was as light as a rag doll. I doubted she weighed a hundred pounds. I held her in my arms like a baby, rocking her. A very sexy baby.I had one arm under her legs, and the other under her back, and she turned in my arms, her lips closing around my nipple. I lifted her shoulder high, then removed the arm under her back, causing her to fall downward. Not far, since I caught her by the hips, hanging upside down. She gasped, her legs kicking out, her arms circling my waist. I wrapped an arm around her, pulling her legs down onto my shoulders, pressing her warm pinkness against my face.Her face was down around my waist. She squeezed her legs tightly around my head, her thighs pressing hard against my ears. "You're crazy!" she gasped."See. I can hold you and still feed you," I teased, then licked her, my tongue probing her.She giggled, and I felt her warm lips engulf. I grabbed her near the hips, and lowered her a bit.For all my bravado, it was amazingly difficult, and I could feel my arms trembling from the effort. I held her still, her mouth filled with me, and walked the few remaining steps to the bed.She was getting more active, sucking and moving her head back and forth. It felt incredible. I almost didn't want to put her down. But I knew if I didn't there was a chance I'd drop her soon. With one last herculean effort I lifted her up and leaned over depositing her in a squirming ball of flesh on her mattress.She spent no time at all sitting up and pulled me onto the bed. I reached out for her but she pulled away. "Lay down. My turn now."I stretched out in the middle of her bed, and watched her crawl to my waist, move between my legs and look up at me before lowering her mouth to my pulsating rod. She licked me, examining me.It felt so damned incredible I moaned loudly.She pulled up and pressed her fingers against her lips. "Shush. We don't want to wake anybody."I mimed zipping my lips closed, barely containing another groan when she took me in her mouth again.She sucked me as if she were on a mission. Her hands worked me just below where her mouth took over. I reached down and brushed her bangs aside so I could watch her. That was enough encouragement for her to pick up the pace, gasping when she pressed too hard."Sandy," I started to warn her.She held out her palm to me, sucking with complete abandon. I didn't say another word. I let her draw my juices up and out, and moaned softly when I finally achieved my much needed release, erupting between her lips.She was breathing hard through her nose, holding me in her mouth, taking all I had to offer and gamely swallowing it down. She sucked softly when I was done shooting, and I could feel the pulses of tightness while she swallowed repeatedly. Her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be concentrating hard on completing her mission.When my hardness started to whither, she took me in her hand and stroked me, her mouth tenderly sucking me, carefully tugging on me, her tongue massaging. I relaxed on the bed and enjoyed her attention, concentrating on the amazing feeling around my waist. The idea of getting hard for her and continuing our play was combining with her devoted attention, and I finally responded after a few minutes, hardening in her mouth.That seemed to be a signal to her and she sat up, sucking me more aggressively, restoring the steel to my phallus, until it could stand on its own, full and ready.Sandy moved up my body, straddled my waist and slid back home. She slowly worked her way up and down. Then she settled and stretched. It was beautiful to see, her slender body straining upward, her arms reaching to the sky, her head leaning back, the curve of her rib cage accentuated by the hollow of her belly, her perfect little breasts standing out brave and eager, the pretty pink tips showing hard little caps.After a few moments in that pose she relaxed with a sigh, settling back down and leaning forward until her hands were braced against my chest."Thanks for the meal," she said with a teasing smile."You are amazing," I confessed.She gave me a sad little smile. "It's nice to hear someone say that. It's been a long, long time."I reached out for her and she slid down to my chest, while I wrapped her in my arms. "That's a shame. You are so beautiful.""You don't have to say that," she said into my shoulder."But you are." I held her, pushing with my hips, slowly screwing her while I held her."I'm not. I know it. It's okay."I reached down and lifted her face so I could lean forward and kiss her.It was a long tender kiss, and afterwards I just held her. I kept my hips moving gently, not wanting to lose the contact with her, staying hard and filling her."Just hold me a bit, okay?" She softly petitioned."As long as you'll let me." I assured her, and I engulfed her in my arms, clutching her as if I'd never let her go.I could feel her trembling, her arms holding me tightly. Her back was rising and lowering spasmodically, and I heard the tiny gasp of her crying against me.I didn't try to quiet her or comfort her. I just held her, raining kisses down onto the top of her head, holding her tightly, and easing my cock back and forth into her.We spent several long minutes like that, until she slowly relaxed and her death grip on me eased. I loosened my own grip, allowing my hands free rein in their exploration of her body, stroking her, fondling her, holding her tight little butt in my hands and pushing up into her. She slowly responded, pushing back against my strokes, her tits pressing into my chest.I pulled her tightly to my body, rose up on one arm and rolled over, lifting her body off the bed, and settling it down below me. On top of her now, I let go, raising my torso the length of my arms and thrusting into her with long slow strokes.She looked so small and vulnerable underneath me. I leaned down and kissed her, and she grabbed my head and kissed me back eagerly. She finally let me go and I resumed my position, laying fully upon her body, happy to be right where I was. I gazed down at her, wondering how I'd failed to notice how pretty she was right from the start."Stop staring.""I can't help it. You are so beautiful. I want to memorize everything about you.""I'm not too skinny?" she asked."Nothing a few more meals can't fix," I teased.I embraced her in silence for a bit, then rose up to enjoy her more thoroughly, opening her legs up for better access. She pulled her legs back, holding her own ankles nearly parallel with her head.I spread my legs and straightened them, raising my hips high before plunging down. She gasped and I smiled.For the first time that night I felt her responding deeply, shivering. She released her feet and clutched her legs behind her knees, her shins bracketing her pretty face.I rose up to my knees, leaning over and pushing down on the back of her legs, as fast as I could, feeling the need to release, growing in me."Harder," she gasped, "harder."I slowed down just a bit. She was gasping continuously, her toes curling up and her feet stretching out. I watched in delight as her head tilted back and her eyes rolled back into her head, while she came, her entire body quivering, her chest blushing bright red.Just as she appeared to be settling back down, gasping hard, I grabbed her thighs, feeling my own need peaking. I couldn't hold back any longer and buried myself deep, shooting hard, my hips jerking forward of their own accord.Sandy cried out, releasing her legs which kicked out and trembled while she came with me.I stretched out over her, while her legs slowly wrapped around me. Her eyes were large, staring at me in ego-soothing wonder. I kissed her softly."You are amazing," I told her.She blushed. "I; I never; not like that," she murmured.I was exhausted, from head to toe, and my legs and arms were trembling from my exertion. The front of my hips were sore, and my phallus felt like it had been run through a wringer. I rolled off of her, lying on my back, breathing hard. She rolled over and leaned her upper body into mine. I reached around her, holding her close.There was so much I wanted to say, but I didn't know how, or where to start. Instead I just kissed the top of her head while she held me. I reached across with my opposite hand and stroked her side before allowing my hand to settle over her breast, holding it gently, my fingers idly toying with her nipple. She moved closer, lifting her leg over mine, laying half on top of me. It allowed my arm holding her to wander, touching her, feeling her. I could feel the wetness of her crotch pressing into my hip, warm and wet.I closed my eyes, my arm stretched across her back, my hand holding the warm flesh of her ass cheek. Her breathing was slow and steady, her arm thrown across my chest. I pressed my lips against her hair one last time, leaned back and relished holding this sweet, sexy, troubled woman.I woke abruptly, confused. I was alone in a strange bed, the covers pulled up to my chin. Daylight was streaming in the window, and I sat up, disoriented. It took a few seconds for me to recall the previous evening, and I looked around for Sandy. I started to get out of bed, and realized I was naked, my clothes were still somewhere downstairs. I pulled the covers over my waist, and looked around for something to cover up with, before spotting my clothing from the night before folded on a chair nearby.I pulled on my shorts and ducked into the bathroom for a much needed leak. I splashed some water on my face and borrowed her brush to run it through my wild hair. I took a swig of mouthwash and did my best to look partially human before heading back to the bedroom. I was pulling on my sweats when Sandy appeared with a cup of coffee. It smelled delicious.She smiled and passed it to me. She was dressed in pajamas, and had clearly showered and cleaned up. Her hair was still moist. "Hurry up. There's a little girl downstairs almost bursting with the need to open her presents."I took a sip of the coffee, hot and strong, then passed it back to her for a second while I pulled on my shirt. I straightened it out and retrieved my coffee for another sip.She was watching me intently, a sad little smile on her face.I started to speak but she cut me off."No. Let's not talk about it right now. It was something we both needed, but it doesn't have to mean anything. It just happened. I don't regret it. Right now we need to go downstairs."I moved to her and grabbed her chin. I saw she was nervous and wondered if she'd practiced that little speech. I leaned over and kissed her softly, continuing until she responded."I just want to say you are amazing. Really.""So you keep saying," she teased."What is Erica going to think?""I told her you had a sleepover. She probably has a good idea what that means, kids are so precocious these days, but she seemed alright with it.""Shit. I feel like a jerk, spoiling her Christmas with you."She hit me, her little fist landing solidly on my chest, almost making me spill my coffee. "Shut up. It's because of you that she's having a Christmas worth mentioning at all."She turned and headed downstairs, and I had to pull my eyes away from her cute little butt, before I had a physical response that would be almost too much to bear. I realized she was walking tentatively, and wondered if she was as sore as I was this morning. Probably. Maybe more so.We headed straight for the living room, and sat back on the couch about a foot apart while Erica waited for us, standing beside the presents almost shaking. She watched her mother anxiously, glancing my way long enough for a quick smile. When her mother nodded she dove into the presents grabbing the closest and tearing it open.She oohed and aahed over each new gift, while the pile of unwrapped ones grew smaller and an ever growing field of toys gradually overtook the room.She shrieked and jumped up and down when she opened the iPod touch, pulling off the $50 iTunes gift certificate. She'd been pretty quiet up until then but she climbed over to her mother and gave her a big hug."He knew, Momma, he knew!" she shrieked in joy, stopping her present opening to crack open the iPod box and pull it out, looking it over, holding it reverently in her hands.I felt a warm hand settle onto mine, giving a soft squeeze. I turned my wrist and held her hand in mine, interlocking our fingers. I looked over to Sandy, and saw the tears in her eyes. With a sniffle she carefully brushed them away.As usual, the new clothing got short shrift, being tossed into a growing pile, but she did look each one over, holding it up against her body, asking her mother's opinion on several before moving on.I listened to Sandy laugh at her daughter's antics, and thought it was the most beautiful sound I had heard in ages.Erica was about halfway through the gifts. I watched her reach for a big box, and I gave her mother's hand a squeeze. "Maybe that one should be last," I whispered."Erica, darling, that one's from Mr. Reed. Why don't you open it last?"Erica looked up, her surprise matching my own. She moved it to the side and continued her quest to eliminate the pile of wrapped presents.The small purse with five $10 bills was another big hit, as were the rollerblades, each calling for another shriek and a visit to her mother's lap, bringing forth more giggles and laughter from the woman beside me. Sandy was smiling hugely, taking the wrapping paper from her daughter and filling a garbage bag with it as we went.I was torn. Each gift I'd so carefully picked out for my girls was disappearing. I couldn't help but think about how I should be spending my Christmas, if I hadn't received such a kick in the teeth from fate. A couple of times I felt myself tearing up, my breath catching in my chest. Sandy moved closer, her leg pressed against mine, holding my hand in both of hers, tightly, in her lap.Then I would see the joy on young Erica's face, and I'd wipe the tears away, taking a deep breath, knowing that it was what my daughter's would have wanted. Their hearts had been as big as the world.I felt Sandy's head lean into my shoulder, and I gave her hand another squeeze.Finally the presents ran out. There were two gifts remaining. The one that had been there on that first day, which seemed so long ago but had only been three days earlier, and the big one.She looked over at us, then starting peeling away the paper off of her mother's present. There was a book sized jewelry box inside, and she opened it shrieking. "Grandma's necklace?" she asked."You always liked it," Sandy said.Erica came over and sat between her mother's legs, lifting her hair up out of the way so her mother could attach the chain behind her neck. I could now see it was an old-fashioned locket and Erica was clutching at it like she'd never let it go. Sandy finally got the chain latched, and gave her a little shove.Erica stood up and ran to the mirror, looking at herself. She came and stood in front of us, striking several poses. It was so damned cute. I couldn't help but laugh.That got Sandy's attention, and she giggled as well, cuddling up next to me and pulling my arm around her shoulders.We watched Erica go to the last big box, glancing back at us as if waiting for permission."Go on," I teased, "you can't stop now!"She grabbed the edge of the wrapping paper, and tore into it. She ripped large chunks of paper off, tossing them toward her mother, before suddenly coming to a complete stop. She screamed out, stood up and danced in place. I'd never seen anybody so excited. She bent over and tore the paper away roughly exposing the PS3 and the piles of games taped to the top."Mom! Mom! It's a PS3!" she cried out, bending over and lifting the box, twirling around with it, before stumbling and dropping it to the floor.Sandy laughed, "Careful! You don't want to break it before you get a chance to use it."Erica scrambled across the coffee table between us and launched herself into my lap. She gave me a huge hug, squeezing me so hard I thought she might break something.I felt her breath against my ear. "Thank you, Santa." I felt her soft lips press against my cheek, bringing a tear to my eye.I hugged her to me. "I hope you enjoy your present." I could feel the tears welling up, threatening to overflow, and I clung to her for a few seconds. "Go on now, open it up."She jumped up and started tearing at the box, peeling off the games, instantly separating them into piles. So much like her mother. I felt Sandy shifting on the couch next to me, and I turned toward her, just as her arms wrapped around me. She kissed me on the cheek. "Thank you."I hugged her. "I should be thanking you. I never thought I could enjoy Christmas again."She smiled. "That would be horrible," she said softly, "if Santa couldn't enjoy Christmas."I thought we were finally done, but Erica went behind the tree and returned with two gifts wrapped in newspaper comics. She gave her mother one, and gave me the other.Sandy and I looked at each other, then she opened her gift. Inside was a hand-made ornament, a picture of their little family, Sandy, Erica, and the missing father, smiling as if everything was perfect in the world. The picture was framed in popsicle sticks, with pipe-cleaners glued to it. It was too cute for words."If we hang it on the tree, then Daddy can share Christmas with us from heaven," Erica explained.I saw Sandy choke up, then give her daughter a big hug. "It's beautiful.""Hang it up, mom!" Erica insisted.Sandy got up and placed it in the middle of the tree, carefully arranging it so it faced the room. "I love it Erica, thank you."Erica was standing in front of me, hopping from foot to foot. "Your turn," she announced.I opened the paper carefully, and saw a hand drawn picture, colored in crayons on some light colored cardboard. It took me a second to realize what it was. "It's us painting the door, isn't it?""Yep. And that's momma, trying to look angry." She pointed to a stick figure at the side.It must have taken her a while. The picture was pretty big, more than a foot tall, and she'd carefully drawn the door in great detail, coloring it blue, and she had little Christmas decorations all around it. She was kneeling down painting the bottom, and I had this ridiculously long body, bent over at the waist, painting the door just above her head.I pointed to the figure to the side. "If she's angry, how come she's smiling?" I asked.Erica laughed. "She's only trying to be angry. She's really happy. She just isn't allowed to show it. She has to act sad because Daddy's gone."I held the picture up, then made a show of hugging it. "It's my very favorite Christmas present. I'm going to frame it and put it on my desk."Erica climbed up on the couch and hugged me. "Will you hook up my PS3?""Of course I will," I told her, returning her hug."And I'll start breakfast," Sandy announced. I looked up, and she was wiping tears from her face again. What a roller-coaster of emotions.It only took a few minutes, and we had the game system hooked up and Erica was debating which game to start with. She barely got it loaded before we were called over for breakfast."Mo-om!" Erica pouted."It's not going anywhere. You can play after breakfast."It was surrealistic, sitting there at the table, with eggs, toast and sausage on my plate, and a glass of orange juice at the ready. Erica had cereal in her bowl and a tall glass of milk. Like a normal family.I was still stunned by how talkative Erica had become, as she told us all about her gifts. "Can Taylor come over later and play?" she asked."We'll see," Sandy told her. "It's Christmas, her parents may want her to stay at home today.""What are your favorite gifts?" I asked.She seemed to think about it, and I watched her hand move up to the locket around her neck. It was cute watching her face scrunch up as she really thought it over."I think it was your sleepover," she finally announced, catching me off guard and almost making me spit my orange juice across the table.Sandy was just as surprised, "Really? Better than the PS3?" she asked.Erica nodded vehemently. She looked at me, "Momma's happy."I looked over at Sandy, and saw her blushing furiously.I reached over and tousled Erica's hair. "I'm happy too. Happier than I thought I could be."Erica nodded solemnly. "I know. Your girls went to heaven too. These were their presents, right?"I nodded. "I knew they'd want you to have them."She took a bite of her cereal. "Allora was nice. We made a poster for her in class. I drew an angel."Hearing her name was tough. Suddenly everything felt wrong. I should be sitting at a table with her and Briana, listening to them chatter. Watch them fight over playing with each other's gifts. No chance of that now. The room was becoming blurry, tears for my lost girls filling my eyes."Don't be sad," Erica said, reaching out and touching my arm. "They're in heaven now, and they get to watch us. They wouldn't want you to be sad."I forced myself to smile. "I bet the poster was beautiful. I wish I could see it.""Mrs. Viola would probably let me take it home for you," she said."I'd like that."Erica was eating her cereal as fast as she could, and she pushed the empty bowl away. "Can I play now?"Sandy gave her the go ahead, and she made a beeline toward the TV.Sandy and I looked at each other. "She's become quite the chatterbox," I mentioned."Thank God," Sandy said, standing up and taking up the plates. "Let's hope it sticks."I cleared my own stuff and joined her at the sink. "I should go home soon.""I understand," she said softly."I have to stop by the in-laws. I promised. But I'd like to come by later if you don't mind. Maybe we can have dinner together."She seemed a little distant. "You don't have to. You've done enough already."I put my arms around her, and felt her stiffen. "Don't tell Erica, but her drawing was only my second favorite Christmas gift."I felt her relax a bit, and she turned toward me, allowing me to hug her properly. I leaned down and kissed her softly.She giggled. "Oh, really?""Really. The sleepover was my favorite.""That gift will have to hold you over for a while. Another sleepover and I don't think I'd ever be able to walk again. You beast." Her smile took any sting out of the words."No kidding. I'd have to learn to talk with only one lip."Her eyes opened wide, and she raised her hand to her mouth. "I'm sorry," she whispered.I kissed her again. "No apologies, remember."She smiled. "Alright. Dinner would be nice, but I didn't have anything special planned.""Let me take care of the dinner."She grinned salaciously. "That's right. You did promise to feed me."That made me blush."As a matter of fact, if you're not in a huge hurry, maybe you could feed me again, before you have to leave."I looked over at Erica."She'll be fine. You won't be able to tear her away from those games for hours." She took me by the hand, and drew me over to the stairs.Half-an-hour later, I'd fed her, but not before proving to us both that we fit each other perfectly. It was quiet, and gentle, and just what I needed to make it clear that the previous night wasn't a one-time accidental thing.It's been a year since that first Christmas. Things weren't always easy between us, we still had sharp edges and wounds that weren't quick to heal, but we stuck to it.Any talk of holding Erica back in school ended quickly. She's an A student, smart as a whip, and even talking about playing volleyball. Her quiet spell snapped that Christmas.Within six months I'd moved in with Sandy and Erica, and we'd become landlords, renting out my two houses, and using our new found wealth to buy a few foreclosures, renovate them and rent them out as well. Sandy quit her jobs and was relishing her new real-estate magnate career. Even if the rentals can be a headache sometimes.By September we were talking about marriage, and decided to forgo any big ceremony and flew off to Vegas for a mini-vacation and a quick wedding. We even conned Cathy and John to join us for a couple of days. Cathy was our matron of honor. Steve and Darla surprised us by showing up as well. He insisted that if I was going to put on the noose again willingly, he'd be my best man. He always was.We're wrapping Erica's gifts now. I guess overdoing it at Christmas is one habit I'll never get over. Every once in a while I can't help but reach over and rub Sandy's belly. Erica's excited by the idea of having a new baby brother by summer.Me? I'm excited by our new Christmas tradition. I get to re-enact our first Christmas sleepover. Sandy's even wearing that silly, ratty old robe. She's promised never to get rid of it.Christmas will always be bitter sweet to me, and sometimes I still get the blues and need some time to myself to think about those little girls that had their lives cut short so unfairly. I miss them terribly, and think about them every day.Christmas will never be the same. But I'm not complaining.Based on the post from Tx Tall Tales for Literotica.

Life isn’t fair. So when you fight back, fight dirty.In 2 parts, Based on the post from Tx Tall Tales. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Christmas has always been my favorite time of year. I married young, and had two perfect daughters, but my marriage was far from perfect. We had been young and in love. I was entering the community college and Denise was starting her senior year when we decided to tie the knot. Her family’s ready acceptance of me was a huge factor - the family I’d never had, making me feel like a real member of theirs. I can admit it now; I probably loved being a part of the family as much as I loved Denise. Our split up was inevitable, two teenagers who knew nothing about life thinking their infatuation with each other would make everything else workout. I wasn’t an all-star, super jock, Rhodes Scholar with a 12" swinging cock. I was just your average student, A and B grades, spending some bench time on the football team to get my letter, and losing my virginity at 18 to the girl I’d eventually marry.When times got rough, we didn’t know how to handle it, and struck out at each other. Her family often stepped in and helped out when they could, but time after time, the great sex wasn’t enough to make up for the difference in our wants, needs and ambitions.In the end, we gave up. Sometimes I think it’s a miracle we made it through 5 years. Our devotion to our children allowed us to finally see past our own issues, and work out a remarkably amiable truce, with our girls at the center. Even though Denise and I couldn’t live together, it turned out we got along a lot better divorced. We shared our daughters’ time, lived only one neighborhood apart, and worked together as a team to make our personal differences have as little impact on our girls as possible.I had initially shared an apartment uptown, but eventually bought one of the smallest houses in the same school district, just to make things easier. It was a lot more than I needed most of the time, but when the girls stayed with me it felt like a home. And we only lived a couple of miles apart.The neighborhood was nice, predominantly younger families, in older, smallish homes. Most of the people were cordial, kept up their property, and after a few years I knew many by name and would exchange greetings at the grocery store, or when out shopping. I had become suburbanized.This was our fourth Christmas since the divorce. Denise was living with Eric, who I wish I could despise, but he was a decent guy with a great job and lousy taste in sports teams. He doted on my girls without trying to take my place. It had taken a while, but we’d developed a friendship, which wasn’t a bad thing.My child support was pegged at just over $1500, with the kids on my health insurance. Even though we weren’t married long enough for alimony to kick in, I was paying another $500 a month just to make the kids’ lives better. And for me, that was all that really mattered.The expense had been rough at first, but with little to concentrate on other than work, my performance skyrocketed. Two promotions in three years had made the financial aspect much less problematic, but increased travel had made the ability to be available for the girls less guaranteed. Denise was good about it, and worked with me. In return I picked up some more of the girls’ expenses, including music lessons and a piano.At Least we still had ChristmasChristmas was special. We celebrated Christmas as an extended family. I’d come over early, and we’d have a big family breakfast and open all the presents together. I really went all out to make sure the girls got their favorite items. At six and eight years old, they were still young enough to have simple wants, and the magic of Christmas was as real as it gets. The in-laws would come over in the afternoon with more presents and we’d have a good old fashioned Christmas dinner with all the trimmings. It was nice to be part of something.I got a Christmas shut-down at work and Denise didn’t, so we agreed that they’d stay with me from Christmas to New Year’s, and any time she could get off, we’d usually work out something to get her time with the kids. It was understood that I wouldn’t leave town, at least not for more than a day.Summer was great with the 2 weeks I got to spend with them, and we’d usually spend it on the beach. Christmas was still different. Christmas was magical.I always was given the girl’s wish list, but I’d also start my shopping in late November for the must have items of the season. And I wasn’t stingy; I’d buy them all up, just to make sure I didn’t miss any. Stores, online auctions, Craigslist, I’d use any way possible to get my hands on the hottest presents. The first two years I’d caught hell from Denise for buying everything on the list, leaving nothing for them to get. Now I received a separate list of things I wasn’t allowed to buy.So it was that I had just finished wrapping my forty-fourth present, all in glitter Barbie paper for Briana, and in Hannah Montana paper for Allora. December 5th, my earliest date so far to finish the bulk of my shopping. Sure, I’d pick up a few more things, including something for Denise and Eric, but my girls were taken care of. The presents were carefully spread around my living room, where they’d remain on display until just before Christmas, when I’d bring them over to Denise’s in a big ceremony.The call came from Denise’s mother, Sharon. It took me 11 minutes flat to get to the hospital. I was still too late. Denise and Briana had both died en-route. Eric had passed away only ten minutes before I’d arrived. But Allora, my perfect little Allora, was fighting for her life, in critical condition. She’d always been a fighter, would never back down from any challenge. She’d beat this too, I just knew it.It was a freak accident, with a car dodging out of the way to miss a coyote on the road. An 18 wheeler behind the car did his best to avoid the car in front of him, but ended up fishtailing, and taking out a suburban in the next lane over. That vehicle crossed the median and hit my ex-wife’s family van head-on. Six dead already and one little girl still fighting hard for her dear life.Sharon and I kept a vigil over the little towhead, and when the doctors came out after 6 hours and declared the worst was over and she was in stable condition, we fell into each other’s arms and cried like children.We stayed by her side, one of us always present, and Sharon called me when my baby woke up and spoke. For three long days we watched her slowly heal in the hospital, the worst of her bruises, cuts and contusions blossoming on the second day, and only just starting to fade again. I’m not a religious guy by nature, but I found myself on my knees beside her bed, praying to God to take care of her, and giving thanks for pulling her through this horrendous disaster.At 4:18 pm on December 7th she passed away.No warning, no reason, she was there, and then she wasn’t. The doctors suspected a clot. I suspected incompetence.I finally understood how a person could get so down on themselves that life might not even feel worth living.I went home and shut myself off from the world. After a while I took the phone off the hook. Hell, let’s be honest, I ripped the fucking wires out of the wall so I didn’t have to listen to one more bleeding heart tell me they were “sorry for my loss”. The cell phone was easier. I just turned it off.Several people from work came by and assured me that I could take as much time as I needed. They’d bring me food, and news, and would leave as soon as they felt they’d spent the minimum time required socially by the situation.Denise’s family took care of the funeral arrangements. They attempted to call, and even stopped by for my input. I gave them a check for $10,000 to take care of the girls, nearly wiping out my savings. What was I going to spend it on now? I couldn’t bring myself to go to the showing but I did take a shower and put on a suit for the funeral. It was a bleak day, gray skies, 20 mile an hour winds threatening to tear the top off of the outdoor tent. The ground was soggy from rain the previous night. Just perfect."Thanks, God. Piss on a guy when he's down. Well, fuck You too."I shook the required hands, and kissed the offered cheeks until I just couldn't take it any longer. All these fake people. Fake emotions. Tell me how sorry they were then go home to their perfect little families and eat meatloaf. Fuck'em. Fuck'em all.Fourteen days. Two solid weeks in that dark house. I wouldn't turn on any lights. No TV. I didn't bathe, I didn't shave. I sat in my chair or I lay in my bed and wallowed.I had a few visitors after the first couple of days, but I'd rarely let them in, and before long they had the decency to stop showing up. Only Cathy from next door wouldn't let me sink into complete oblivion. Every day, at least 3 times a day, she'd check in on me. I wouldn't have let her in, but she had a key to the back door for emergencies and wasn't afraid to use it.She'd open the windows a crack, and goad me into getting out of bed and at least sit in the living room. She'd bring food, which she'd set in front of me, and refused to leave until I at least tried it. I insisted on getting my key back, and she handed it over willingly enough. And showed up again the next day. She'd made copies. Meddlesome bitch. Again, she badgered me into eating her breakfast.And she'd talk. God, how that woman could talk! I got tired just listening.All the neighborhood gossip, town gossip, political gossip, school gossip - she was plugged in everywhere and knew it all. Who was doing what, or whom. Griping about people who still had Thanksgiving decorations up, or had Christmas blowups in their front yard. Church fiascos and neighborhood vendettas, she would sit there, drink her tea (or bourbon and coke if the sun had set) and fill me in.I didn't care.It had been two weeks since the accident. I'd lost more than 10 pounds, and really just wanted to crawl in a hole and die. But Cathy wouldn't let me. She made it her personal mission to cheer me up, get me to respond, bring me back to life.Then one day she let me have it with both barrels.She walked up to me and slapped me across the face. Hard. "Damn it Alex! Snap out of it! Life is hard. And it isn't fair, but as bad as you have it, there's always someone who has it worse. Often in your own backyard if you have the eyes to see it.""What do you know about it?" I snapped viciously. "I notice your kids are alive.""I know my mother died when I was six, and my father left when I was thirteen, leaving Mike to raise my sister and me. He was seventeen years old. But he manned-up and did the job the best he could. That's what I know. Life is hard.""Life is hard. Life's a bitch and then you die. When life gives you lemons, make lemonade. When God closes a door he opens a window. If I hear one more God-damned cliché I swear I'll kill something," I growled."Alex, you got a raw deal. You had two perfect little girls, and now they're gone. Your past is shattered. Your little bit of immortality is lost. And as bad as you've got it, I'd remind you others have it worse, and they just press on. You need to as well," Cathy told me, kneeling beside me and holding my hands.The woman barely knew me. A middle-aged mother of three with grown kids, and a workaholic husband. Her life was her home, keeping it immaculate and decorated for every holiday and season. Now it seemed I was her newest project. Why should I matter that much to her? Couldn't she see I didn't want her help?"Sure, starving Ethiopians, children in Nigeria dying of aids, Tibetan monks martyred, it's a tough world. Boo hoo.""You don't have to look as far as Ethiopia or Tibet. There are people right here, right on your own block that are really struggling. Open your eyes. If you don't like the unfairness do something about it. Even up the odds a bit. Make a difference somewhere. Get back to living."Something she said must have gnawed its way down to my subconscious. I spent my usual 14 hours or so in bed, but when I awoke I was thinking about her constant comments about someone in my own backyard that had it worse.I cataloged each person on my block, in my head, and nobody really had it that bad. Sure, Neil, three doors down had lost his job, but his wife was still working, and he was looking. The Harris's on the corner had a boy in Iraq, but as far as I could tell he was still Ok, and they had three more at home. The Martins, one down from the corner, fought all the time, and even had the cops called in on them once but they were still together. What did Cathy mean?I expanded the radius of consideration to include the blocks surrounding us. Then it hit me. Across the alley in back, two houses past Cathy's own. Six months ago. Barry Morrison had driven into an empty field behind the local middle school and eaten a bullet. I didn't know much about the family - I just knew there was one.When Cathy came over, I had showered off the top two layers of grime and sweat, and was drinking a Coke in the living room."Good morning, Alex, beautiful day outside. Why don't we go out on the porch?""The Morrisons. Tell me about them."She placed her mug of tea in the microwave, warming it up, then walked out my front door and sat in one of my rocking chairs out front.Irritated, I followed, and sat in the chair beside her. "The Morrisons?""Sandy and her daughter Erica. You won't see much of her; she's working two jobs trying to keep the house over their heads. They're still fighting with the insurance company over payment. Suicide clause won't pay under two years. He had insurance for years, but just around two years ago he changed the terms. She's been trying to sell the house, but it's underwater, and nobody's buying.""How's the little one?""Erica's not doing so well. She's seeing a counselor twice a week, and hardly speaks anymore. The school's talking about holding her back," Cathy explained. She sounded sad."Do we know anything more about why he did it?""No crimes, he wasn't fired, no embezzling, it's not clear what it was about. Apparently he'd been depressed for quite a while, but the underlying situation is still a blank as far as I know.""Harsh on the family, going out like that," I told her, finding the whole idea hard to grasp."To say the least. The poor woman is worn to a frazzle.""And how does this all matter to me?" I asked."It doesn't. It doesn't have to matter to anybody. They're on their own. Alone.""No family help?""Not that I know of. If they're around, we don't see much of them, that's for sure.""Cathy, how the hell do you know all this stuff?" I had to ask."People just like to talk to me. I'm a very good listener," she told me with a big smile.We sat quietly enjoying the crisp air, finishing our drinks."You're a good neighbor too, Cathy. Thanks," I said softly."That's what neighbors are for," she said, reaching out and patting me on my arm.That's what neighbors are for.Cathy brought me dinner again and I realized I was starving. She beamed at me when I finished the whole platter."Let's go for a walk, Alex. You could use a stretch of the legs."It had gotten chilly, and we bundled up a bit. She took the lead and we walked down the block and turned up the neighborhood. We headed back up the next block and she regaled me with the entire history and habits of the inhabitants of each place we passed. She might have been a good listener, but I had to wonder when she ever was quiet long enough to hear anything.It was obvious when we got to Sandy Morrison's place. The "For Sale" sign was a dead giveaway. The unkempt yard and overgrown bushes indicated a lack of care for months. It couldn't help with the sales prospects. The door paint was faded, and there were no Christmas lights or decorations set up. I thought the Realtor wasn't earning their commission, letting the place show like this. Through the window I could see a desktop Christmas tree, maybe two feet tall, lit up all in white.Strangely, Cathy stopped speaking before we got to the house, and didn't speak again until the end of the block. "Sad," was all she said.We took a round-about path back to my house, and our conversation had returned to the safety of weather concerns, community issues, and such, carefully skirting any discussion of the Morrisons.I was feeling the chill after the walk, and invited Cathy in for a cup of coffee, Irish fortified if she so desired.We drank our coffee in front of my gas fireplace, warming our old bones. Damn that neighbor of mine, and her good intentions! She'd not only gotten me to think of something other than my own misery, and the unfairness of it all, but she had me thinking about those poor girls behind me, and what they must be going through. Damn it! It wasn't fair.I guess I still wasn't ready for pleasant company. Angry at the world, I threw my mug at the wall, shattering it, and leaned over with my head in my hands, doing my best to hold back the tears. Big boys don't cry.Cathy stood and ran her fingers through my hair for just a moment before leaving out the back door. Kind enough to leave me alone to wallow in my misery a little longer.December 22nd. Just three days until Christmas.When Cathy came over that morning, I was already up and dressed. I had my working duds on and coffee and bagels ready."You're up early," she commented, helping herself to the java."It's almost 10," I reminded her. "Not so awfully early."She laughed. "Seems to me anything before noon is quite early as of late. Got plans?"I nodded. "Thought I'd head over to the Morrison's and see what I can do about the outside of the house. Clean it up a bit. Make it a little more presentable if they're really planning on selling it.""That's mighty neighborly of you.""It'll give me something to do. I need to get out of this damned house."After our coffee, she walked with me across the alley, all my yard-work gear in a wheelbarrow. The grass was dormant, but long, and the bushes were out of control. I didn't notice when Cathy left, but she returned in a few hours with some sandwiches for lunch, insisting I take a break.I'd finished the bush trimming and had mowed the lawn, bagging the trimmings. I was just finishing the edging when she appeared. I took a break, and listened to her chatter about the neighborhood activities, and how sad it was that in the past few months nobody had offered to do as much as I had."I guess we victims of fate need to stick together.""It already looks 100% better. If you want to work in the backyard, I have a key to the gate.""It figures you would.""What is that supposed to mean?" she asked."It just doesn't surprise me. I bet you've been helping out when you could."She sighed. "Not too much. She's too damn proud. Doesn't want any help from anybody."I shook my head. "Now you tell me. She'll probably call the police on me.""So what if she does? You know you're doing the right thing. I'll bail you out if need be."I let her unlock the back gate, and saw I had my work cut out for me. The back yard was worse than the front. The fence needed work as well, some boards were broken and loose, and one whole section was sagging. Luckily, my tools were only a couple of hundred feet away, across the alley, and I was soon at work, determined to finish before the residents arrived home.The biggest problem was one of the fence posts which had rotted out at the bottom. A new post and some quick-setting cement, solved that problem. Within an hour I'd be able to reattach the fence crossbeams to the new 4x4.I turned to see a young girl, maybe 7 or 8 years old, watching me from the porch. Crap."Just thought I'd fix your fence, before it falls down. I hope you don't mind."She just shook her head.She stood there watching me, and I felt ill at ease. I was a stranger. She shouldn't be talking to me. I should probably leave. "I'm just going to clean up here and head back home. I can finish up later when your mother's home."I straightened up my clothing a bit, wiping my hands on my pants. "I'm Alex Reed. I live across the alley," I explained, pointing down a few houses.She nodded.She reminded me so much of my own daughter, right around that age. Her hair was the same length, blonde, but not quite as light as Allora's.Allora. My perfect little Allora. I closed my eyes, seeing her in that hospital bed, bruised and bandaged, fighting for her life. Her hair tucked under the bandages, the few strands that stuck out dark from sweat. Her body so small in that antiseptic white bed. My Allora.Gone.It felt like somebody had wrapped a band around my chest, and pulled it tight. I couldn't breath. I turned away from Erica, so she wouldn't have to see me lose it. She'd suffered enough already. I felt the tears rise, unbidden, and I started for the gate. I had to get out of there.I barely made it as far as the driveway. It was too much. I closed the gate behind me and crumbled to the ground, seated with my head between my knees, my hands covering my head. It was Christmas, damn it! Christmas! My girls were supposed to be with me, shaking their presents and trying to guess what was in them. Instead Allora and Briana were gone. Their lives snuffed out before they could see anything of the world, before they could find their place, before they could fall in love. No shaking presents. No stomach aches from eating too many holiday sweets. No late night parties to drive me crazy with worry. No learning to drive. No struggling to find the right college. No bringing a boy home for the first time. No cramming for tests. No Spring Breaks. No proms. Nothing. Ever again.I was sobbing, and the little girl who had lost her father was standing on the driveway beside me, her hand resting on my shoulder, while I made a fool of myself."Erica! You know your mother doesn't want you out if she's not at home. You should go back inside. Mr. Reed will be all right, he's just tired. Go on now." Cathy had me by the arm, and was doing her best to get me back on my feet. "C'mon Alex, not here. Let's get you home."I knew she was right. I stood up, wiping my eyes on my sleeve. "I'll be alright. Just give me a minute." I pulled myself together, took a couple of deep breaths, and stood straight. "I'm Ok. Seeing her was just a little too much, too soon. But I'm fine now. I need to clean up here, and put the fence back together.""Alright. I'll help."It only took us a few minutes to clean up and cart the bags of yard trimmings out to the rear curb. I ran all the yard tools back to my house, and returned to finish the fence work. I braced the new post with a couple of 2x4's and reattached the two panels. Cathy's help made it a lot easier. When we were done we both stood back and looked over the yard. Much better."I'm going to go inside and fix Erica her after-school snack. It's about all that Sandy will let me do. Why don't you come with me?""I don't know if I should. Sandy doesn't know me. She may not want me in her house when she's not there.""Never mind that. She'll be fine. Just come in a moment. It'll only take a few minutes."I followed her inside, through the glass sliding door. Erica was sitting on the floor watching TV. I didn't even look that way. I was afraid that seeing the wrong TV show would dredge up more painful memories."Where can I wash my hands?" I asked Cathy.She pointed to a door. "In there."I headed to the bathroom. "Don't use the toilet. That one doesn't flush anymore."I could hear the running water in the commode. I washed my hands and wiped them on my shirt. There was no towel in the bathroom. Then I took the top off the tank and examined inside. Nothing complicated. The chain that connected the stopper to the handle extension was missing. Lifting the rubber stopper, I saw it was under the lip, the cause of the running water. I reattached the chain, and tested the flushing. Worked fine."Fixed. The chain was just off."Cathy nodded, and returned to making a grilled cheese sandwich. Briana loved grilled cheese. But you couldn't cut the sandwich, and you had to remove the crust. I wouldn't be cutting the crust off of sandwiches anymore.I took a deep breath, and went to examine the front door."Cathy? I'm going to head home and get my sander and some paint. This door needs some help desperately.""Go ahead. Sandy won't be home until late, and if we're going to get in trouble for the yard and the fence, we might as well make it a trifecta."Fifteen minutes later, I was running the battery powered hand-sander over the door, removing the worst of the existing paint. I didn't have too much to do, it was already mostly bare. I had brought over three possible paints to use, all of which I knew were approved by the homeowner's association."What color paint do you think I should use?" I asked Cathy."Let's ask Erica." She returned in a few seconds with Erica at her side. "We're going to paint the front door, Erica. What color would you like?"We had a choice of off-white, light blue, and a dark brown. She pointed to the light blue, then seated herself nearby to watch.I had already removed the hardware. I taped the hinges and bottom kick-plate, laid out my drip cloth, and started applying a coat of paint, top-to-bottom. I looked over at the young girl watching me so intently. I saw the tree beside her, so small and bare, with one little package underneath it.Christmas trees shouldn't look like that.They should be big, full of decorations, all sorts, each one with its own story. Handcrafted special ornaments, with pictures of your family members. Popsicle stick ornaments with the Elmer's glue showing. Lights blinking in an assortment of colors, candy canes and tinsel, and an angel on top. There should be presents around the bottom, stacked and scattered, so many you can't even get near the tree.It was the first year I didn't have a tree.We'd normally go out as a family and visit one of the Boy Scout tree lots, picking the biggest, fullest tree we thought could fit in my living room. Then we'd decorate it together, Christmas songs playing in the background, and sipping eggnog. We'd spend an eternity untangling the lights, replacing the bulbs that wouldn't work, and replacing the metal hangars on the decorations that needed them. It was an all day affair.Not this year. Not ever again.I realized I'd stopped painting, and I was staring. A long drip of paint from my brush was running down the door. The little girl looked at me, almost as if she understood."Would you like to help?" I asked.She looked around, as if to ask if I was talking to her."Yes, you."She shyly nodded yes. I reached over to my bucket of painting supplies and pulled out a small brush. I pointed to the inlaid panels on the bottom half of the door. "You can paint here, around the edge of the panel. It needs to be done with a detail brush like the one you have. Get into the cracks."She nodded, dipped her brush, and started painting straight down the panel edge, doing a good job."That's perfect. Just like that." I went back to work completing the top half, and had to work around her, sometimes leaning way over to paint above her. She saw what I was doing, and I saw the mischievous heart of a little girl for a moment when she started backing away from the door, making me lean further and further over."Hey!" I said in mock outrage. "You're doing that on purpose!"When she giggled, apparently ignoring me, and continuing with her painting effort, I felt a small leap in my heart. It was nice to hear her giggle."When you're done with the painting, and done torturing me, you can paint around the edges of the two hinges and the kick-plate. If I won't be in your way."Little Erica nodded, and continued her careful painting, working slowly and deliberately around the perimeter before moving onto the hinges.I found myself kneeling beside her, painting the bottom-half of the door, while she detailed the trim. We switched places so I could work on the side near the hinges while she completed the bottom trim."Not bad," I commented, holding out a drip bucket for her to dump her brush in. I sealed up the paint can, peeled off the trim tape, and stood back to get a look at the results. A little girl stood beside me, her blonde hair a poignant reminder of all I'd lost. I took a deep breath to compose myself."Not bad at all. Think your mother will like it?"I looked down at her while she thought it over. A smile slowly spread across her face. She nodded twice.I put my hand down for a fist bump, just like I would with my girls. She shrank away for a second, then glanced up at my face for a second before making a tiny fist and bumping her knuckles against mine.We were enjoying the last of the natural light as dusk was settling in. Cathy walked out and stood beside us, giving her approval. "The blue is perfect. Great choice Erica."Erica stopped admiring her work, looked at Cathy, and blinked like she was just seeing her for the first time. She looked up and down the block, then walked back into the house and planted herself in front of the TV."Ready to call it a day?" Cathy asked."Yeah. Best get while the getting is good." I packed up my paint supplies and in just a couple of trips hid any trace that I'd ever been there. Except of course for the door, yard and fence. Oh, and the toilet, although that really didn't count for much.Back home I cleaned up and sat down pondering what I'd just done. I had mixed feelings, a little guilt creeping in for taking liberties with someone else's house. But thinking about that little girl, and what she must be going through, made anything I could do to help worthwhile.Thinking was dangerous. I realized I hadn't been very nice to the people who had tried to help me. I decided to rectify that if possible, and found a new phone cable for my phone and plugged it in. Picking it up I heard a dial tone. Good.I made a list of phone calls, and went to work. Calling, one-by-one, my friends, neighbors and co-workers, I apologized for my behavior and thanked them for their concern. To a one, they blew off my boorish behavior, and promised they'd be there for me if I needed anything.I stopped, with just a few calls remaining, wondering where those people were for Sandy and Erica, who seemed to need it far more than I.I picked up the phone and dialed Denise's family. I knew it was going to be tough. I apologized for leaving the funeral arrangements to them, and thanked them for all they had done. Speaking to Dan was difficult, but my conversation with Sharon almost did me in. The time we'd spent in the hospital, watching over Allora came up, and I had to take a break for a bit to get my emotions under rein, while I listened to Sharon sob. Even after the divorce we'd remained friendly, and I was glad that we'd had each other on that fateful watch. I promised I'd stop by in the next couple of days, she insisted there was some paperwork that needed taking care of.My last call was to Steve, my roommate for three years in college, and best friend in the world. I had hung up on him twice that first day, and it was haunting me. He'd left more than a dozen messages on my cell-phone voicemail. Plus, I had ulterior motives.The phone rang several times and went to the answering machine. I felt like a weight had lifted, I wouldn't have to face him. "Steve, Alex here. I'm sorry I...""Alex, I'm here, don't hang up, I'm here. Let me turn off this damned machine. Hold on." I heard some rustling and the echo of our voices disappear. "Jesus, Alex. You're killing me.""Sorry. It hit me so hard; I just couldn't listen to one more well-wisher.""I understand."He would understand. His father had passed away while we were in our last year of college, and he took it hard. Started drinking heavy, cutting classes, and chasing anything with boobs. I took care of him as much as I could, going so far as to collect his homework and projects, even talking to his professors. He'd been slow to pull it together, but eventually came around.Five years later, less than a year out of law school, it was his mother. I had flown out and spent a week with him. I knew it would be hard - he was an only child, and he had few relatives, and none he was close to. He came out of that funk bitter, and it cost him his girlfriend - no loss there. We'd been as close as brothers, hell, probably closer. We still were.Steven understood.I opened my soul to him, and stayed on the phone for ages. I heard him send his wife off to bed, while I vented. It was a much needed cathartic outpouring that left me exhausted."What can I do? Anything, you know it. Should I fly down?"As much as I'd love to see him, it had been nearly a year, he was a family man now, and it was Christmas. "No. Stay with your family. I'm doing better, and if I need to I can call.""Of course.""I also wanted to say I was sorry.""Sorry?""Sorry that I couldn't do more for you when you lost your parents. I never really experienced losing anyone like that, and couldn't comprehend what you were going through.""Shut the fuck up. You were there for me, buddy. Always. When nobody else was. I'll never forget that. Enough said. Don't need to be getting sappy over it."I couldn't help but chuckle. "Alright. By the way, there's one other thing you might be able to do for me.""Anything. That's what friend are for."That's what friends are for.The pounding on my front door was not unexpected. Ten o'clock at night might be a little of a surprise, but the knock wasn't.I went to the front door, and looked out through the glass beside it. A woman stood there. I had a fairly good idea of who it was.I opened the door. "Mrs. Morrison?"She glared at me and nodded."Come in, please. Can I get you a cup of tea, or coffee?" I turned and walked into the house, leaving the door open. I walked to the kitchen, and poured myself a cup of coffee. I turned to see her standing in the archway to the living room.She looked ready to burst, but I watched her breath deep and run her hands through her short hair. She looked young. Too young to be going through the hell she was currently experiencing."I don't want you around my house or my daughter," she finally snapped."I understand, and I'm sorry I interfered." I walked past her and sat down in the living room. "I can't explain it. I had to do something to get out of this house, and when Cathy told me about your situation I guess I got carried away."She stared at me, and crossed her arms. "Don't mention her name. I could kill her."I smiled. "Believe me, I understand that. She's been in my house every day, 3 or 4 times a day, meddling in my life.""Meddling is right," she snapped. She walked over and sat on the loveseat across from me. "Listen. I appreciate the thought. And I'm sorry for your loss." She smirked. "Ha, listen to me. Sorry for your loss. Crap."She leaned back. "We're doing fine. I don't need your help, I don't know you from Adam, and I don't want you around my daughter when nobody's around. Jesus, you painted my frickin' front door blue! A little presumptuous, don't you think?"I smiled. "I would have picked the wood tone. Blue was Erica's choice, one of the four approved colors according to our Stalinist homeowner's association."She leaned back, rolling her eyes up. "Don't remind me. If the bastards send me one more notice about yard and fence maintenance, I'll rip their lungs out." She seemed to calm down for a second, maybe realizing that those notices would no longer be coming. "I know. I should be thankful but I don't need a stranger meddling in my life. Understood? No more doing things for me.""I didn't do it for you. I did it for that little girl. You don't know me. I don't know you. Agreed. I don't know what happened to you and your family or why. Not really. What I do know is that girl of yours doesn't deserve the hand she's been dealt. That's all I could think. I just wanted to help where I could."She looked angry. "I'm sorry you lost your daughters. I am. But Erica is MINE. My daughter. My responsibility. Not yours.""You are right. She's no responsibility of mine.""That's right. I don't know you. We live three doors down and in two years you've never spoken a word to us. Six months we've been on our own. I certainly don't need you poking your head in now. I don't know you, I don't want to know you, and I'm not sure I'd like you if I did.""Welcome to the club.""Club?""I'm not sure I like me either. I'm sorry, alright? Now I'm tired. You can let yourself out."She got up and stomped her way to the front door, closing it sharply behind her.That had gone better than I'd expected.December 23rd. I got up early, cleaning up, even shaving. I had errands to run. Cathy showed up in my kitchen while I was preparing breakfast."At least neither of us is in jail," were her first words."Not yet.""You did a good thing. Don't forget it.""I know. Still she was right. We should have asked permission.""The hell we should! She'd never have given it.""Then maybe we should leave her be.""If a person was drowning, and they couldn't yell for help, wouldn't you still throw them a life preserver?""A little overly-dramatic, don't you think?""No. She's going down for the third time, and is in complete denial. By the time she accepts the fact she needs help it could be too late." She looked me over. "You clean up nicely. What are you up to?""I need to run some errands, see a few people, stop by work, some other stuff.""Don't overdue it," she said, still in her 'caring' mode. "Need some company?""Thanks, I appreciate the offer. I can handle this.""Ok, you have my number. Give me a call if you need anything."The office visit was painful. I stopped in, thanking my bosses for their understanding, visiting a few friends and letting them know I appreciated their concern. The way they looked at me just drove home how alone I was. I was glad to get out of there.I made a visit to the florist and picked up a trunk-load of Christmas cacti. I drove around to everyone I could think of, expressing my gratitude, and leaving the pretty plants behind. I used the same corny line with each one, comparing my 'prickliness' the last couple of weeks to the plant's spines. I left a few plants on doorsteps with a note. By mid-afternoon I felt I'd done my part.I stopped by Denise's parent's house, and Sharon greeted me at the door with a hug before she broke into tears. After she'd soaked my shirt she brought me in."There's something you need to know, Alex."She sounded odd, and I wondered what was up."Denise left a will. She left you the house and the lion's share of her insurance, to take care of the girls if anything happened to her."I was stunned. It was so unexpected. "I... I don't know what to say."Sharon reached out and patted my hand. "It's not what I'd expected, but if you think about it, it makes sense. What are you going to do?""I guess I'll sell the house. I certainly don't need two houses.""She had mortgage insurance, it'll be paid off. You could rent it out, you know. Earn some steady income off of it."It was too much too fast. I couldn't think straight. "I'll have to think about it. I just wasn't expecting anything like this.""I understand." She held my hand. "How are you doing?""Better. Not good, but at least I can get out of bed.""We're here if you need us. You know that, right?""Yes. Thank you. After the girls, you were the best thing that came out of our marriage.""We love you too. Don't forget it.""I'm sorry I was so useful about the funeral arrangements, I don't think I could have handled it without you," I confessed."Don't even think about it. That's what family is for."That's what family is for.My day wasn't quite complete. A few more calls and I was putting things in motion I wasn't sure I should, but I couldn't resist.Around dinner time, I ventured next door. Cathy's husband John answered the door. "The hermit has left the cave. Good to see you out and about." He shook my hand, letting me in. "Cath - Alex is here."Cathy came out of the kitchen, wiping her hands on a dishcloth. "How'd your day go?""Not bad. A few surprises, but I survived.""We're about to eat. Care to sit down with us?""Maybe. When do you think Sandy will be getting home?""Probably nine-ish, would be my guess. Why?""Just want to talk to her if I can.""You have time for dinner then?""Sure."By 8:30 I was enjoying a cigar with John, sitting out in their driveway, trying to figure out what our football team's chances were of going anywhere in the playoffs. We were strategically positioned so I had a view of the Morrison's driveway.When Sandy drove up, I excused myself from John and jogged across the alley."Sandy, can I talk to you a moment?"She looked ready to chase me off, but after a few awkward seconds she crossed her arms, leaned back against the car and raised her eyebrows."Again, I'm sorry I entered your house without your permission. I know that was wrong. All I can say is I wasn't really thinking straight."She rolled her eyes. "Anything else?""Yes. I know you told me you didn't need my help, but there's someone I'd like you speak to. I have a friend that's a lawyer, and he's willing to check into your insurance situation pro bono. Like you and me, he's suffered a few losses in life, and he'd like to help you if he can. If you'd just give him a call, he'll see what he can do."I could see she wanted to say no, but was torn. She gnawed on her bottom lip, which I saw were chapped. She looked exhausted. I pulled out his card and held it out to her. "It'll only take a couple of minutes. It can't hurt."She finally nodded and took the card from me. "Is that it?""One last thing. I'm headed over to my ex-wife's house tomorrow to clean out the refrigerator, and to get rid of her tree. It's my responsibility now. I was going to ditch the tree; it's one of those pre-lit artificial ones which I never could stand. I thought, if you don't mind, and it's not interfering too much, I could bring it by here and you could take if off my hands. Otherwise it's going to the dump." I spit out the words quickly before she could find too much fault with me.She seemed resigned to allow me to interfere, at least this much. She sighed and finally spoke up. "Alright. That would be nice. Now if that's all, I'd like to go in now. My feet and back are aching and I have to get up early tomorrow.""That's all. You can call Steve tonight if you'd like, he's a night owl and is expecting your call. Good night."I took off quickly before she could change her mind about anything.I had recruited Cathy's help over dinner the night before, assuming things went Ok with Sandy, and by noon we were back at the Morrison house, knocking on the door.Erica let us in, and we hauled our goodies in after us. I had the tree folded up and left it on the front doorstep while we made room for it in the living room. After I'd put it in place, I hauled in a large plastic crate of Christmas decorations, and encouraged Cathy and Erica to get to work making the tree look 'festive'. Right on schedule my weekly cleaning crew showed up and I put them to work giving the entire house a thorough cleaning. I had felt guilty chasing them away the last few weeks, and had begged and cajoled them into doing me this one favor, on Christmas Eve of all days. The team of four went to work like whirling dervishes, storming through the rooms in pairs leaving sparking chrome and sweet smells in their wake.We only had a few hours if Cathy was right, and I had one more big task lined up. The Chem-Dry carpet cleaners were running a little late, but showed up not long after the cleaning crew had finished with the living and dining rooms, and I had moved most of the furniture into the hallways and kitchen. They went right to work, and had the downstairs completed in a little over an hour. While they worked at that, I spent the time decorating the front yard and the house with Christmas lights. I hoped that Sandy liked traditional multi-color displays. I wasn't all that fond of the 'all-white' look, and was using my own lights to decorate her house. By the time I had finished I was sweating up a storm, and was getting nervous about the time.The carpet guys left first, reminding me to let the carpet dry for another hour before returning the furniture to its place. The cleaning crew followed shortly after, and I'd rewarded them nicely, tipping them an extra $100 for coming out on Christmas Eve. I moved indoors, with the lights complete and lit up, to find a Christmas wonderland awaiting me.Cathy and Erica had done an amazing job, using what I had brought over and getting the Morrison's decorations out of the attic and putting those to use as well. You could hardly tell it was the same house."You ladies have done an incredible job!" I announced, standing in the doorway.Cathy looked a little disheveled but very pleased with herself. "Let's finish up quick. I have to get home; John's going to kill me."I'd promised her we'd be done by 4:00 and it was already nearly 5:00. She was holding a Christmas Eve open-house and was expecting half of the neighborhood over that evening. She only had a couple of hours left to finish her own preparations. I gave her a hug for all of her effort and shooed her off, while I started hauling the furniture back into place, working at a frenzied pace to get done before the unsuspecting benefactor got home.Erica followed behind me, arranging all the lamps, baskets and knick-knacks, and adding additional holiday decorations as we went. With the last of the furniture in place, I turned and gave her a high-five."This is all our secret, right? If your Mom asks, the Christmas elves stopped by to help clean up. You did a great job, Erica."She smiled and held her arms out to me. I leaned down and gave her a hug."Thank you," she whispered, just before she let go and disappeared up the stairs.I felt a lump in my throat. Whether it was fear of being caught by her mother, or the joy of hearing her speak her first words to me, I couldn't be sure.By eight o'clock, Sandy still hadn't shown up on my front-doorstep with a shotgun. I guess she was going to wait until after Christmas to eviscerate me over meddling where I didn't belong.I didn't care. I felt good, the best I'd felt in two weeks, thinking about that little girl celebrating a real Christmas. Kids should have Christmas.I had cleaned up and decided to make an appearance next door, as I'd promised, when I got a call from Steve."Hey-ho, Stevorino.""Only my Grandma gets to say that, asshole.""Merry fuckin' Christmas to you too." I teased.I heard him chuckle. "Merry Christmas is right. At least for your neighbor.""How's that?" I asked, suddenly interested."The insurance creeps were just stalling. They don't have a leg to stand on. The only change to the policy was upon their advice after an annual policy review by their own agent. A little legal pressure was all it took. It's not a lot, less than $300K, but she'll be getting her check next week.""Steve, you're the man. I take back all those nasty things I said about you.""Shit, they're probably true. If anybody would know, it'd be you.""All kidding aside. You're a life saver."I knew he hated any hint of seriousness. I could almost hear him blushing over the phone. "Hey, that's what friends are for, right?""That's right. And I couldn't ask for a better one.""Ditto. Asshole.""Shit. You had to go and spoil it. Listen, I gotta run. Give your family my love and have a great Christmas. I'll give you a call next week.""You got it. And Darla sends her love. She made me say that. Don't get any ideas.""Got it. Give her a kiss for me. Scratch that. I'll come out after the holidays and give it to her myself. When are you going to be out of town next?""Funny guy. Start anything with her, and I'll make you keep her and the credit card bills.""Ouch. You win," I had to laugh. "Thanks again.""Merry Christmas. Hang in there buddy.""You too."To be continued in part 2, Based on the post from Tx Tall Tales for Literotica

Mrs. Claus’s Cookie Therapy: Part 2 Nancy Pledges her passionate best for Mike. Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I sat on the sofa staring out the back window and across the yard, wondering what they were talking about. A few minutes turned into half an hour, which turned into almost an hour. My curiosity finally got the best of me and I snuck down the hall as quietly as I could. I stopped at the door and listened, hoping to hear their conversation. But conversation was not what I heard. What I heard was soft gentle moaning. Two different sounds of moaning. I shook my head in confusion and pushed the door open silently, moving it ever so slowly so that the hinge, which occasionally squeaks, wouldn't. I peeked around the door to the bed and stood there, staring. No wonder I didn't hear them talking. Linda was laying on the bed, as naked as she had been in the kitchen, with her feet on my pillow, her knees pushed wide. My wife on top, held herself on her hands and knees, equally naked, with her head between Linda's legs, licking her cunt, while moaning in pleasure at Linda's attentions to hers. I stepped into the room and neither seemed to notice me at all. I watched the two of them making out, licking each other, driving the other toward climax. Was this why Nancy wasn't interested in sex with me any longer? Was she getting it from Linda instead? I hadn't ever known her to be interested in other women, at least not in that way. But it was hard to deny what I was seeing. It didn't take my body long to respond to what I was seeing, my cock soon standing hard and rigid. Pointing up over the horizon, like an artillery cannon barrel. No, if she was getting it from Linda, I was damn well going to make sure she understood what she was giving up. I stepped to the end of the bed, looking at my wife's ass and cunt, held in the air by her knees, while Linda licked and played with her swollen clit. Linda saw me and smiled. She moved her hand from my wife's ass and reached for my cock. She pulled me in toward her, pulling my engorged head toward both her mouth and my wife's cunt. She aimed me right to my wife's sopping wet lips and then used her other hand to reach around my ass and coaxed me into the ‘docking portal’. She’d stopped licking my wife and rubbed my engorged head up and down Nancy’s slit, wetting my mushroom with my wife's juices. I reached for my wife's hips, making her jump slightly as she felt my big firm hands on her. She stiffened, almost as if she were going to refuse me, and then her stiffness faded as Linda rubbed my head around her lips a little harder, working it between her lips and into the entrance of her depths. My wife wiggled her hips side to side, much like she used to when she was inviting me to fuck her hot hole. I pushed toward her, forcing my engorged head slowly into her, spreading her hot wet vagina as I slipped ever so slowly into her. "Oh, fuck yes." Nancy moaned as I pushed my way deeper into her. "That's it honey. Fuck me. Make me come around your fat cock!" She lowered her head to Linda's cunt again and I heard her muffled moan as I started to stroke slowly in and out of her. Every stroke brought my balls across Linda's face, slapping her eyebrows slightly. In and out I started to thrust, my cock stroking its full length in and out of her. Linda wrapped her left hand around my ass cheek and  hooked her other hand around Nancy’s thigh. Linda was now conducting the symphony movement of our love anthem. Linda’s middle finger pressed my anus tightly and eventually entered just inside my sphincter. I felt Nancy’s already excited cunt start to spasm when I'd barely started stroking, Linda having apparently gotten her already very close to climax. I knew I was still quite a ways from my own climax as I held her hips and kept thrusting, pushing in and out so that my cock teased her insides from the entrance all the way to the end of her tunnel. Nancy always said that my thick shaft felt so much bigger when I fucked her from behind. I wanted her to enjoy it. I wanted her to feel my cock making her climax. I wanted her to remember how good it felt that first time, that time laying on the picnic table, feeling a cock slide into her for the first time. I wanted her to enjoy it like she did then, coming so hard to my stroking cock that her body surprised both of us and pumped her juices out all over my stomach and crotch. I wanted her to climax that hard again. "Oh fuck!" she squeaked as she pulled her face from Linda's cunt. "Oh fuck me, lover. God you feel so good. Come for me. Fill me up with your cum. Oh God! Yes! That's it. Fuck me!" She hadn't been all that vocal for years, and hearing her talk like a vulgar whore, begging me to fuck and fill her; pushed all the right buttons at the right time. While my mind was still imagining that it was that first time again, feeling her for the first time, I held her hips and drove harder into her, rocking the entire bed as I pumped in and out of her with abandon. My body raced toward climax as I thrust myself deep into my wife, a feeling of elation and desire all mixed together running through my body. I was so close, I wanted to come, I wanted to fill her cunt with my cum, I wanted her to keep climaxing as long as I could make her. I kept thrusting, trying to keep holding her climax at its peak as long as I could. I felt a hand on my ass, moving with me, coaxing me harder into my wife. I looked down past my thrusting cock at Linda’s face, grinning up at me, waiting, coaxing. In a moment of clear realization I knew what she wanted. "Oh Fuck!" I grunted loudly as my body spasmed. I could feel my cock pumping shot after shot of cum into my wife's spasming cunt, filling her, feeling her climax still squeezing and milking me, like I hadn't felt for oh so many years. I stood there, my knees leaning against the mattress, panting, listening to my wife moan and pant herself, my cum still leaking into her as my cock twitched occasionally. "Oh God, yes. So good." She moaned softly, laying her head between Linda's legs again, but not to lick her any longer. Linda released her hold on my ass and instead hooked her index finger around the base of my cock. She coaxed me back, backing me out of my wife slowly. My now softening tallywhacker slipped from Nancy’s reddened, swollen cunt lips, and dropped onto Linda's face. Linda tiled her head back and opened her mouth. I slid inside Linda’s waiting mouth and she sucked my shrinking cock for only a few seconds before gently pushing me further back. I knew why, though I was surprised that she'd want to. I stood, my cock almost dripping the remaining cum in Linda's face, holding my wife's ass cheeks for balance. I watched Linda lick the cum oozing from my wife's gaping cunt, my white cream leaking from her and dripping down off her twat lips into Linda's mouth. "Tastes just like that cookie." Linda moaned softly. "I swear that was cum flavored icing." "I kinda thought it tasted like Nancy's cunt." I panted as I moved onto the bed and flopped onto my back, momentarily exhausted. I lay there, trying to catch my breath, listening to Linda lick my wife, sending occasional shudders through her body. Nancy finally had all she could take and shifted off Linda and over onto me, laying down on me. She lay flat on me, her tits smashed to my chest, her face inches from mine. Without a word she lowered her lips to mine and kissed me. Hesitantly at first, and then with growing urgency. She held my face and kissed and sucked my lips, almost as if she were afraid I was going to not be there. Linda rolled onto her side, facing away from us, then resumed her own masterbations, stroking her cunt with two fingers, while her other hand fondled her aroused nipples. Linda was a moaner. Finally, after what had to be at least five minutes, both Nancy and I panting breathlessly, she softened and then stopped her kisses. "I'm sorry love." She whispered into my ear as she laid her cheek beside mine. "For what?" I whispered back. "For not realizing what I was doing to you. For almost losing you. I never meant for it to happen. I should have known. I should have heard you. You said it, I know you did. Even Linda heard you. But I was too busy with my own feelings that I didn't listen to you. I don't want to lose you. I don't want you to have to find it someplace else. I don't want you to walk out of my life. I don't want anyone but you, but I have to, I need to, I, I." "Shush." I whispered, pressing her chest into me, holding her face next to mine. "I don't want to lose you either. You're the love of my life. Why would I leave you?" "Because I forgot. I forgot how it was. I laid here, crying, feeling sorry for myself that Linda could coax you into sex so easily. I thought that you didn't care anymore or want me anymore. But she told me. She said she's seen me reject your advances too many times, that you had to think that I didn't want you anymore. Nothing could be farther from the truth. It's just, It's. I don't know how to explain. But I was wrong. I should have listened. I should have seen the signs. Please don't leave me." She practically begged me before she started crying, her tears running down her face and my cheek as well, where we were pressed together. "I'm not leaving. Shish. I'm still here," I whispered back, stroking her back and ass. "Promise?" "Oh lover. You know I can't live without you." "I used to think that. I used to think that I never had to worry. I used to think you were mine forever, and, well, I watched you pleasuring her, right there, right in front of me, right in our own kitchen. I, I was scared. I was afraid that I was going to lose you. I was mad. I was mad at you, I was mad at Linda.” “I was actually mad at myself. Mostly now at myself. You did what I pushed you to. You did it because I ignore you. I don't do what we used to do." "I don't understand. What we used to do?" "When we were first together. I worked so hard to give you everything you desired. I wanted you to be happy. I wanted you to love me. I wanted you to want me, to desire to be with me. I knew that sexual contentment was a big part of that. I knew that if I didn't make you feel happy that way, that there'd be no chance of lasting love. Guys need that. They need sex. They need it to feel complete. I forgot that. I forgot because I had your love and I forgot that I needed to return it the way you needed it, not the way I felt like giving it. My empathy failed.” "I don't understand, Nancy. When we were first together, you were playful, you loved doing all those things, all those ways, all those places. You didn't like it? You were just, what, faking enjoying it?" I asked with concern and no small amount of hurt welling up in my heart. Had our whole relationship been based on a lie? She rolled off of me, onto her back, next to me. "I didn't not enjoy it, but I wouldn't have chosen to do it by myself if you hadn't asked me to." "Then why didn't you say no?" I rolled on my side to look at her face. "I never wanted to say no. I thought it was what was expected. That guys had sex that way. I wanted to be wanted, so I focused on meeting your desires. But I lost that, over the years." "I'm confused. You had to know not all guys did all that. I mean, I loved what we did. I loved the variety and the newness of every time we did it someplace different, or in a different way, or whatever. But if you didn't want to, you had to know it wasn't required." "Wasn't it? What has been your complaint for the last twenty years? That we never do anything like that anymore. Kinda sounds required to me." I rolled facing Nancy; Linda still in her own world, at the foot of the big bed. Nancy rolled onto her side and rested her head so our noses nearly touched, stroking her fingers on my chest. "I'd have never made you do anything you didn't want to. Not if I knew. Now you're telling me everything that we did was faked?" "Not faked. Just not, always my choice." She whispered. "The guy I was with, before you. He was, well, he didn't believe in sex before marriage, so we didn't. Not at all. He never even tried to take my bra off or pull down my pants or anything. So, when I started dating you, I did what you wanted, just like I did what he wanted." "Why did you leave him?" "After two years, I needed more. I needed that physical relationship. I wanted intimacy, and he didn't seem any closer to asking me to marry him than when we started dating. So, I moved on, or at least I was planning on it. The day you spilled coke all over me? I was out with my best friends, they were trying to convince me that it was time to move on and find someone different. Someone that could make me feel completely different than Jerry did." "And me dumping a whole cup of soda pop down your shirt was definitely different." "It wasn't that. It was how incredibly cute you were, trying to apologize. Three times you almost rubbed your hand down my boobs to wipe the soda that was soaking in, off. I suddenly wanted to feel your hands on me. I wanted to see what it felt like to be physically loved.” “ If you hadn't asked me to get undressed for you in that park that one night, there wouldn't be another date. I wasn't going to go through that again. I could tell you were nervous. I was too. But I wanted to feel your hands on me, and once I did, I didn't want to stop. I wanted you to touch me and stroke me and make love to me as many times as you wanted. When I realized you liked being teased, liked seeing me in sexy little things, liked it when I played with you in public places, liked it when I let you play with me in those places, well, those are the things I did. I didn't not like them, but if I had been choosing, I wouldn't have done a lot of them. Doctor Ruth said a woman can only keep a man if she keeps him satisfied. So I was committed to keeping you satisfied. At least I used to" Nancy was starting to cry again. "After the girls were born, you kinda stopped wanting sex. Why? What did I do wrong?" I wanted to know. "You did nothing wrong. I just didn't feel like I could do those kinds of things anymore. I didn't want the girls to get the idea that doing that kind of thing was how you got a man. I know. That's how I got you. But after a few years I just stopped trying to please you that way. I convinced myself you didn't seem to need it any more, that you knew how I loved you, even if I didn't show it physically. I forgot that was how you felt loved. I forgot that all the things that you did that made me feel loved, weren't the things that made you feel loved. Linda reminded me of that. Seeing you kneeling in front of her, licking her, teasing her cunt, making her climax. It made me realize that I'd messed up. I'd failed to do what a wife should be doing, making her man feel loved and cared for. I suddenly realized that Linda had so easily taken over what had been only mine for so long. Linda hasn’t had a man for years, but she wishes that she did." "If that's true, why the hell were you two women having sex?" "That's easy." Linda said from where she was still laying, now listening to us. "We wanted to. While we were talking we had an overwhelming urge to kiss, which led to touching, which lead to, well you know." Then Linda added; “You’re the one with the cookie, Mike. Like the serpent in Eden, you seduced both of us with one bite of that treat.” "I wouldn't have thought you were into girl stuff." I said softly to my wife. "I haven't, well, before today, I never did. I just couldn't help myself. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to feel her lips on me, on my nipples, on my cunny lips. I wanted to feel her making love to me. I don't know why, but I wanted it so bad." "Just like I needed to have your cock in my mouth.” Linda interjected. “Just like I want your cock in me so bad right now. I want to feel you pumping it into me until you fill me with your cum." Linda said, rolling over. "So how about it? Wanna let me ride you until we both come?" "I think I better save it for Nancy," I answered her, getting a squeeze from Nancy in appreciation. "Well, if you're not going to fuck me, I have a dildo at home that's just begging to feel my hot cunt around it." Linda said as she stood up. "You know, I might not even bother to get dressed. Just put my shoes on and run home naked and get it. Wanna watch me? Wanna see me pumping it in and out of myself?" "It's sorta chilly out." I said, avoiding the answer she wanted to hear. She grinned. "Good. It'll make my nipples nice and hard. You sure you don't want to come watch me?" "I better not." I answered quietly. She shrugged and got up. A few moments later we heard the back door open and close, leaving us alone in the house. "What now?" "I don't know. I have an urge to fuck you under the Christmas tree." Nancy winked "So why don't we?" I encouraged her fantasy. "Is that what you want?" Nancy giggled. "That's the wrong question. The question you should ask, is that what We want?" "Right now, I think it is." She whispered. "Okay. I don't know if my cock is up to a third round, but I'm game to try." "Oh honey, I think I can handle that. You go out there and lay down on the carpet and I'll be out in a few minutes, and I guarantee that I'll get you hard." She said with a soft giggle. I nodded and got off the bed. I didn't know what she had in mind, but I was willing to let her try whatever she wanted. I grabbed a pillow off the sofa and lay down on the carpet to wait. "I'm back!" Linda said as she walked in through the garage door again, this time holding a large purple translucent cock. "Oh. Waiting for me?" She asked, stepping over to me and squatting down over me. She rolled onto her knees and slid her wet cunt along my flaccid cock. "I'm not even going to need ‘Carlos’, am I?" she asked setting the dildo aside. "Linda. I'm waiting for Nancy. I don't think she's going to want to see you on my lap. Please don't make me choose!" She frowned. "I won't, but I can keep it warm, can't I?" I rolled my eyes. "If you promise to get right off when Nancy comes out." "I do." She answered with a wicked little grin. She began to rock her hips, grinding herself against my cock. She reached for my hands and pulled them up to her tits, cupping each one with my hands. "I know how you like natural tits." She whispered. "How do you know how much I like tits?" "Seriously? You think I haven't ever noticed how you look at my boobs when I'm wearing a skimpy shirt or a swim suit? God you can't keep your eyes off boobs." "Guilty as charged I guess." I answered, squeezing her soft tits. They weren't nearly as large as Nancy's but they were a nice comfortable handful. "I didn't think I had to be that quick." Nancy said from the hallway. Linda looked back at her and then moved up off me. "I was just keeping him warm for you." "As long as that was all you were doing." Nancy said, stepping over to me. "Recognize this?" "How could I not?" I answered with a huge smile. I held my hands out to her and helped her straddle over me and settle onto my lap, my slightly hardening cock trapped between us. "That the same one you wore that first Christmas?" I asked, looking at the red see through negligee she had on. "Same one. Same one you gave me the best Christmas gift of my life in. Can't do that again, but I'd really like to feel you make me cum the same way I did back then. Think you can?" "I'm always ready to try." She began to rub herself along my quickly hardening cock. "Remember how I looked in the tree lights? Just you and me and the Christmas tree? God I was so turned on. I knew I was ovulating and I knew what would happen. I wanted it to happen. I wanted to feel your seed fill me and make me pregnant. I wanted to have your baby more than anything else in the world, right then." She whispered as she rocked on me, grinding herself along my quickly hardening shaft. "You want it that way again?" "Yes, I do. Today I do. Maybe I should have asked you for this a long time ago, but I didn't. I am now. Take me like you did that night." I reached up for her shoulders and pulled her down, rolling us until she was laying on the floor. I leaned down and kissed her like I did that first night, softly, slowly kissing her lips. I spent long minutes teasing her lips with mine before I kissed down her jaw to her neck, making her squirm and giggle like a little girl. I spread the front of the red material, exposing her big soft tits to my lips. I slowly kissed my way across and around each one, spending long seconds licking and kissing around each puckered areola before drawing it and the nipple it surrounded into my mouth. "Oh fuck yes." She moaned softly as I drew the first nipple into my mouth. "God I loved it when you did that." I flicked her nipple with the tip of my tongue and then circled it, leaving a wet trail all the way around that made it pucker even more after I left it alone. I spent minutes stroking and teasing her nipples before starting to kiss my way down her chest and across her stomach. She scrunched up her body at the tickling sensation, but that didn't stop me. I continued to kiss down until I was gently kissing her sexy cunt lips. She had much less inner labia showing than Linda did, but despite three children it still looked as sexy as any teenager. I kissed and teased her lips for several minutes before spreading her lips with my fingers. I searched out and found her clit, flicking it with my tongue. She moaned loudly how much I was turning her on, coaxing me to put my cock in her and fuck her hot cunt. I knew I was getting her ready, and I too was ready. I was briefly distracted, but only briefly, by Linda moving to sit just past Nancy's head, her legs spread wide apart. She slowly pushed the dildo into her obviously wet cunt, leaning back and lifting her legs to show me even more. I took a deep breath and crawled up Nancy's body, moving my face closer and closer to both Nancy's face and Linda's cunt. I didn't have to try to aim my cock, just like it had that first Christmas, it seemed to find its mark without help. "Oh, Fuck Yes!" Nancy gasped as I slid into her depths, her hot wet tunnel walls caressing my head as she felt all of me slide into her. "Fuck me honey. Fuck me like you're going to give me another baby!" I started to pump my hips in and out toward her, driving my cock in and out of her cunt. Linda moved her dildo in time with my strokes, pushing in and out of her own cunt, imagining that it was me fucking her. In and out I stroked, working my rock hard appendage deep into her with each stroke. I felt her feet reach my ass, her heels digging into me much like they did that first night. In and out I slid, her moans growing in intensity with almost every stroke. "Oh god honey. Do it. Come for me. I'm so close. I want to come with you, I want to feel you come in me like you did that night. Please lover, do it. Make me your woman again!" I don't know why, but what she said tripped something inside me. My body suddenly bucked hard and I plunged fully into her, slamming our pelvises together. She gasped and then cried out in pleasure as my cock surged a gush of semen deep into her cunt. "That's it honey. Oh god yes. I'm yours forever. I love you so much." She cried as she trembled and shuddered under me. "Oh yes. I can feel you coming in me. Feel your hot cum filling me." She moaned as she wrapped her legs and arms around me, pulling us together. I looked up at the sound of Linda's gasp. She was laying on her back, her legs held high in the air and spread apart, her fingers thrusting the artificial dildo in and out of her cunt as her body trembled and shuddered in orgasm. "Oh fuck yes Mike. Fuck me! Come with me! Let me feel your cum fill me!" She cried out to the room. "Oh my." My wife whispered, pulling my head down to look at her again. "I might have created a monster." "You?" "I sorta told her that I wasn't mad at her for sucking you off." "So how does that create a monster." She grinned at me. "Because when she asked if that meant I wouldn't be mad if she used your cock to get off on, I said not as long as I wasn't using it." "Oh... Oh! You're kidding, right?" "I've failed to keep you mine in the ways that matter to you. As long as you promise not to run off with her, I guess it'd be alright if she kept you occupied in between our sessions. But be warned. I'm planning on making those sessions much much much more frequent." "You don't have to do that," I whispered. "Which, let her use you, or me use you more frequently?" "The first of course. I'd love to have you do it more often with me." "I will be. I promise. I'm planning on doing some of those things you found so much fun all those years ago. I'm going to tease you until your cock can't stand it, and then I'm going to fuck you until you beg me to stop. I'm, going to wear those little dresses again, and, well, I hope you don't mind spending some money, because I need some new underwear and bras. Things that will turn you on when I flash them at you, when I bend over and let you see my bare ass cheeks or my cunt through the crotch of my panties. I'm going to make sure that you know I'm your woman and that you're the only one in the world that I love, even if that means standing on a street corner and stripping for you. I want you to know in your heart that I love you with every fiber of my being, and if that's how I have to show you, then that's what I'll do, because you already show me every day with the things you do." "I think you two are gonna have a hell of a lot of fun. You don't suppose I can horn in on that a little now and then?" Nancy looked up at Linda, looking at her upside down, since she was still on her back. "As long as you don't wear him out, and you promise to always bring him home to me, I don't see why he shouldn't let you have a little fun to." "Oh good." She giggled. "Listening to you two talk about all those places you fucked, hell, Ron never did anything like that with me. It might be nice to see how it feels to walk half naked down a hiking trail, or be made love to on a park bench, or taken in a movie theater." "Trust me. They all feel wonderful while you're climaxing." Nancy answered. "Whether you love them as much after, well, you'll have to decide that." "Sounds like I'm going to be damn busy," I whispered. "Oh yes. Very!" Nancy answered with a grin before pulling my face down to hers again. "And that includes kissing," she added before she pressed her soft lips to mine. Her kiss was soft, gentle and loving. It was made my cock start to grow again, still inside her cunt. "Hmm. I think you like the thought of me being naughty with you again. Well, here's a naughty thought for you, if you can come in me again, I'll let you watch Linda lick your cum from my cunt again." "And if it makes him hard again?" "If he can get it up again, it's all yours." Nancy said. Then she whispered to me. "Just as soon as you fill me up again like you did that first Christmas. Three was the magic number. Give me number three my love. Show me how much you love me with that third gift." I smiled and kissed her softly, moving my hips ever so slightly. I didn't want my hardening cock to slip from her, so I didn't move too much. Yeah I was pretty sure I could give her a third. Based on a post by m storyman x for Literotica.

Mrs. Claus’s Cookie Therapy: Part 1 An aging couple gets a surprise gift from Mrs. Clause. Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I could hear Nancy, my wife, clinking the dishes in the kitchen as she unloaded the dishwasher. It was Christmas eve morning, and she was up and about before six. That meant only one thing as far as I was concerned, no Christmas sex this year, again. Not with the kids showing up this afternoon. I've found myself thinking back to the early years a lot more lately. You'd think that in my sixties, sex wouldn't be a big deal anymore, but instead it seemed like my tolerance for her lack of desire or output was lower instead of better. I closed my eyes again and thought back to our first Christmas together as man and wife. It was a small tree, and there weren't many presents around it, but we gave each other the best present in the world that Christmas night. We made love under the tree, not once, but multiple times. Nine months later our first daughter was born. All through our dating time she was sexually playful and we would have sex many ways and in lots of places. She never seemed bashful when she undressed for me, exposing her incredibly beautiful body. Hell, I never would have even tried to ask her out on a date if I hadn't accidently spilled my drink all over her at McDonalds. She was way out of my class. She looked more like playboy model material than someone interested in a somewhat geeky college freshman. To my surprise, she demanded that I take her out to make up for spilling the soda all over her. So I did. And again, and again. After half a dozen dates, I built up enough nerve to suggest we mess around while we were walking in the dark through the local park. She readily agreed and the two of us made love for the first time on a picnic table in the middle of a public park. It was the first of many times we made love, in private, in semi-public areas, in the river, in the lake, well, you get the idea. She was willing to do it anywhere I felt comfortable doing it with her. She never seemed to be able to get enough of our intimacy. And it was so much more than just sex. You could see it in her eyes. She loved what I was doing with her and she loved watching me climax along with her. It became almost a game with her, to hold it as long as possible before letting herself tumble over the edge, taking me with her. But it was for me, and only me. Once we started dating there was no one else, not even close male friends that would hug or anything. It wasn't until I proposed that I learned I was the first man to have her that way. We got married less than a year after spilling that soda on her, and we made love the first time as man and wife in the hot tub on the balcony of the bridal suite. Not one time, but twice before we finally tumbled into bed, exhausted from the day’s activities. The next months were fantastic. She seemed to delight in teasing me, skimpy or no underwear with short skirts, sexy lingerie, sometimes wearing things without a bra so her big 32 D tits would wiggle enticingly. Our first Christmas found her under the tree in a red see through negligee, a gift tag tied to the crotch of her see through panties that read "definitely open before Christmas!" We made love under that tree and we loved each other. Over the next months, her belly grew, but her desire for me didn't change. If anything, it increased. It was almost as if being pregnant enhanced her sexual desire. And I wasn't going to argue. She always whispered how much she loved me and how much making love with me made her feel loved. It wasn't a surprise when sex drew to a sudden halt after Tabitha was born. I could understand it. I waited patiently, and some of the sex returned, but not nearly what it had been before. We had to plan when we had sex so we didn't wake Mikey, interrupting us. A year later we had Julie, and sex became even less frequent. After Mandy, well, sex just didn't seem to happen anymore. It was frustrating, but I always looked ahead and said that once the girls were grown and out of the house things would get better. College came for our sons, and we were empty nesters, but the long skirts, heavy duty bras to hold her now thirty eight triple D's in place, and the granny panties appeared to be the future. Sex was maybe once or twice a month, if I was lucky, always in the bedroom and always the same way. It was, to say the least, depressing to see what my life had become. I was married to the most beautiful woman in town, maybe the state, and I barely got to even see her naked any more unless we shared a shower. Now here we were, twenty years past the girls moving out on their own and I was more depressed about our sex life than I could remember. I lay dreaming back to that first Christmas, picturing her lying under the tree in that see through red mesh, her legs spread, her body illuminated only by the blinking lights of the tree, looking so damn sexy and inviting. I could still feel in my mind the sensations of sliding my hard-on into her and hear her moans of pleasure as she begged me to fuck her over and over again. I could feel my hard-on inside my sleep shorts growing, my hand moving to it as I remembered the image of her tits bouncing inside the sheer material before she rolled me over to sit on top of me. I stroked my hard shaft, pretending it was her hot wet cunt again, her big tits now bouncing wildly on her chest, the sheer material pushed apart by her flying tits. My mind could still remember how she felt around me as she pounded down on me with abandon until she made me come deep inside her. I grunted and felt my cock surge cum onto my stomach, remembering that day and wishing for those days again. I knew in my heart it was a useless wish. Nothing was going to change, but I still couldn't help but wish it none the less. I tossed back the covers, pushed the sleep shorts the rest of the way off and headed to the shower to rinse off the evidence of my desire. After Christmas It had been a good Christmas. I loved having the kids and their families over, this year with the first of our grandchildren as well. It was midmorning, the day after Christmas, and I was moving around the tree, picking up the odds and ends wrapping paper that had gotten left behind and putting my Christmas presents away in the shop, or wherever else was a suitable home. The tree had been inundated with presents, as usual, stacked so high that only the top two thirds of the tree were visible. Both of us enjoyed giving presents to the kids and their spouses. My wife spent hours picking just the right things for all of them. Christmas was probably the best season of the year, at least I felt so. Though each year it became harder and harder not to think back to that first Christmas. No, I wasn't going to change wives. I loved Nancy more than anything else in my life, though the kids would be a darn tough second. No, I was resigned to my life of near celibacy, at least compared to how my life with her had started. To make matters worse, my wife and the neighborhood ladies were all fitness-minded. They keep up a daily routine of evening walks and morning yoga. This means I wake up to a beautiful display of curvy bodies in the living room or back patio, adorned in the hottest yoga pants, leotards, or swimsuits. Good luck hiding your morning wood with multiple ladies watching. I tucked things away and I was about to call it done, when I noticed a small package sticking out from under the tree skirt. "uh oh." I mumbled, "someone didn't get a present." I pulled the oddly wrapped package from under the skirt and looked at it. About six inches square and maybe an inch thick. I didn't recognize the paper. It was a deep burgundy with some kind of fuzzy pattern on it and a bow that looked to be made of silk lace. It had a small tag which I turned over. "To Mike, from Mrs. Clause." I chuckled. My wife and I often traded packages from Santa. I was surprised that she didn't catch one of mine was missing. I gently slipped the bow and ribbon off the corners and gently unwrapped the paper. It was almost like foil paper with that interesting soft texture. It had to be expensive paper. I opened the box and inside was a single heart shaped cookie, white frosted with red sugar dusted over it. Under I could see a small parchment paper. I slipped it out. The parchment looked and felt ancient, but clearly couldn't be or it would fall apart. The writing was in a looping feminine script. "Merry Christmas. Share this with the love of your life, to grant your Christmas wish, but be alone." Mrs. Clause. I looked it over, front and back, but there were no other clues. Maybe this was my wife's way of trying to start something? We hadn't had any sex over Christmas yet, so maybe this was her way of giving me a present she knew I would enjoy. I grinned at the thought. I could play that game. I headed to the bedroom and took off my underwear so I was wearing only my thin nylon workout shorts. That should make things easier. I took the cookie from the box and opened the plastic wrapper. Setting the unwrapped cookie back in the box, I went to find her. Now was as good a time as any. I found her in the kitchen, putting dinner into the crockpot. I stepped behind her and gently kissed her neck. Breaking the cookie, I reached around her, pressing my already growing hard-on against her ass crack. I whispered. "I have something for you." I held the piece of cookie out in front of her mouth for her to take the bite. "What's that?" she asked, her hands unable to do anything as she held the chicken breasts. I slipped the portion of cookie into her mouth before she could object any further. "Oh my god! That is so good!" she moaned, almost orgasmic as she chewed the cookie slowly. "Knock knock!" I heard from the garage door as Linda, our neighbor called as she walked in. "Anyone home?" "In here!" My wife called, dropping the chicken into the crockpot and moving away from me to wash her hands. I scowled at the interruption, feeling my hope of what was to come, fade away in an instant. This seemed to be the story of my life. Just when I thought I had her interest, something interrupts and the "mood" never seems to come back. Linda wasn't a bad looking woman. Not nearly as hot and sexy as my wife, but then not many women are, even at sixty three. Linda is slender, early fifties, modest sized chest, half a foot shorter than my six foot, and divorced for the last three years. "Now, where did you get that?" My wife asked, as she turned to face me, wiping her hands on a small towel, while Linda stepped into the kitchen. "From you." I answered, feeling a little confused. "It was under the tree with a tag for me." "I didn't give you a cookie," my wife said with a frown. "You have a secret girlfriend giving you things?" She continued as she took the box from me. She snapped off another piece of the cookie and ate it, closing her eyes and letting out a soft moan. "Oh god this is so good." "What is?" Linda asked as she stepped over. "This cookie. Try this. It's the most exquisite taste!" My wife said as she snapped off a piece of the cookie and held it out to Linda. "Oh damn!" Linda groaned after she popped the piece of cookie in her mouth, chewing it so slowly, clearly savoring each moment. "Here hon. Taste this." My wife whispered, holding a piece of the cookie out for me. I opened my mouth and let her slip the cookie piece into my mouth. It was an incredibly unusual taste. Almost like, well, almost like... Oh shit! I knew exactly what it tasted like now. It tasted exactly like Nancy's cunt when I make her climax on my tongue. "God, Linda. Have you ever tasted anything so incredible?" "No. I haven't. It's incredible." She whispered as she reached for another piece of the quickly disappearing cookie. She slipped another small piece into her mouth as my wife took the last piece and at it. The two of them moaned almost in unison as they closed their eyes and chewed the last of the cookie. "Damn, is it hot in here?" Linda asked, fanning herself with her hands as she swallowed the last of the cookie. "Where did you get that?" Nancy turned to look at me again. "Mike said it was under the tree." "It was," I said, taking the box back from my wife. I turned it over to show her the tag on the ribbon, still partly attached to the box. The parchment fell out of the box and fluttered to the floor. My wife bent over to pick up the parchment. "Mike, you want to tell me something?" she asked as she looked at the writing on the note. "Are you seeing someone on the side I should know about?" "I wish." I grunted. "Merry Christmas. Share this with the love of your life, to grant your Christmas wish, but be alone. Mrs. Clause." My wife read. "Who the hell is Mrs. Clause? My wife asked me angrily. "Some new woman I don't know about?" "Shit honey. You know you're the only woman in my life. Honestly, I thought it was from you. We trade Santa presents all the time. I just thought it was from you." "Not me. I didn't give you a cookie. Hell, I don't even recognize the writing. Who writes like this anyway?" My wife asked as Linda pulled the note from my wife's hand to read it. "Looks like an invitation to play." Linda said with a grin. "Someone wants your husband’s goodies." "Yeah. right. Who'd want an aging old man?" "I dunno. I might. Not that I've seen what he has to offer, but I can tell you that bulge in his pants is pretty inviting." Both my wife and I looked down at my crotch. "Shit." I grunted in surprise at how far my shorts were tented out as my mostly hard cock tried to stand erect, but instead just pushed the front and part of the right leg of my shorts out until the material was taut, trapping it bent over. My cock was so hard and long that my engorged mushroom head poked out the end of the leg hole suggestively. "Jesus Mike!" My wife snapped. "Really? Is that all you think about? Sex?" She slammed the box on the counter and stormed off toward the bedroom. "Hey! Nancy, If you don't want it, I'll take it!" Linda called down the hall toward my retreating wife. She looked down at my crotch and grinned. She stepped closer, tossing the note onto the counter and then reached down toward my bulging shorts. I felt her fingers stroke up and down my material covered shaft a few times and then stroke over my exposed bare head. "Umm. I bet this would feel good inside me. Spreading me? Oh yeah. I'm sure it would." Linda whispered as she teased my phallic head a few more moments. I felt her hand slide up and her other hand join it, one on each of my hips, reaching for the elastic waistband of my shorts. "Hell, I wouldn't mind at all if you put that someplace hot and warm and wet," She whispered to me as she pushed my shorts down over my hips and ass. She started to squat down in front of me, while I stood there, not moving, letting her push my shorts down my body, slowly forcing them down over my hard cock until it popped out and stood pointing up at her face. “Mike, you’re thicker than the flagpole on my front porch!” I felt like I shouldn't be doing what I was, but at the same time, I wanted her to. I wanted her to see me and touch me. I wanted her to want me. "Oh shit yes," I groaned as her hand closed around my hard shaft. I looked down at her as she gently licked up the bottom of my cock until her tongue reached my mushroom head. She seemed to know exactly how and where to tease her tongue, making me groan in pleasure again, moments before she closed her lips around my leaking cock head. “I forgot how great this can be!” I admitted to the neighbor hottie kneeling in our kitchen. "Hmm." She moaned, making my cock vibrate slightly as she began to stroke her mouth and hand up and down my shaft. It'd been years since anyone had done what she was doing, and all I could do was to stand there and let her do it. "Shit! Linda!" I heard Nancy say from behind me. "What are you doing?" "Sucking his incredible cock. God I don't believe you don't still do this for him. It tastes so damn good!" Linda said huskily from where she knelt in front of me. "You should get down here and help me. I think he's going to come for me, the way it feels." "Mike? You're going to just let her suck your cock?" "Oh damn." I groaned as she went back to sliding her lips up and down my shaft, her tongue teasing under my engorged head with each stroke. "Fuck she's good at this." Linda was now standing, but bent over. Her left hand frigging herself inside her red yoga pants, while her right hand cupped my dangling balls. Her head tilted to accommodate my cock’s descent into her throat. "Mike!" My wife said quietly, the look on her face one of, what? Disappointment? Surprise? Betrayal? I wasn't really sure. She stood and stared at Linda sucking me, drawing me ever closer to orgasm. "Mike?" She asked in a squeaky whisper. "Is this what you want? Sex with another woman?" Linda’s right hand now squeezed the base of my shaft and squeezed tight. My prostate pressure was throwing me into a dizzy haze. She looked up into my eyes and smiled, then opened wide. With my cock head just outside her open mouth, she relaxed her grip on my shaft and the volcano erupted. "Oh fuck." I grunted as my body spasmed. I could feel my cum lancing out into Linda's mouth, shot after shot pumping into her as my body jerked and trembled. I stood there, my stomach tensing and my hips trying to push toward her with each new surge of cum. I didn't realize I could come that much, finally standing there, panting, after at least a dozen powerful shots of cum. Linda pulled her mouth from my cock and looked up at me. She opened her mouth to show me the tremendous load of cum I'd deposited in her mouth, an amount more reminiscent of my more youthful days. She closed her mouth and smiled before opening it again so show not only me, but Nancy, that she had swallowed the whole load. "Oh god, Linda? You swallowed it?" "Oh fuck yes," she said as she stood up. "God I'm so fucking horny." She started to push her yoga pants down, her fingers taking her panties along with them, forcing the stretchy material down over her ass and hips, down her thighs, almost to her knees. I'd seen her in some one piece swim suits before, but I'd never seen her anything close to naked. She had full round outer lips with a significant amount of inner labia exposed, pressed to her full round twat. Her bush spread from her mound, down between her legs, covering much of her cunt. She pushed her pants all the way to her knees and then slid her hands tantalizing up her thighs, slipping to the inside of each thigh before gently stroking and spreading her delicate inner lips. I watched her fingers stroke sensually between her lips, teasing them apart, almost as if inviting me to not only look but touch. I watched her hand slip down and back several times before she allowed her fingers to trace up from her wet lips to her mound and then higher. Her fingers hooked under the bottom hem of her tight tanktop and pulled it up, sliding it up over her surprisingly firm stomach, pausing only a moment when they reached the bottom of her bra. She hooked her fingers under the elastic bottom band and then pulled the shirt and bra up, pulling both it and her shirt up over her tits, exposing her whole body from high on her chest all the way to her knees to my view. "Lick my cunt Mike. Please? Please lick me?" she practically begged as her fingers moved from her shirt and bra, back down to her rock hard nipples, gently stroking small circles around each hard protruding nub. I stood and stared at her mostly naked body for long seconds, my brain seeming to be in a fog of desire I hadn't felt since saw Nancy's naked body that first time. I wasn't sure at all why I did it. I shouldn't have. Part of me knew it was wrong, but another part, an animalistic part, demanded that I respond to the feelings of want and desire welling up inside of me almost uncontrollably. I gave in to those urges and I gave into them right in front of Nancy. I reached for Linda's hips, moved her in front of the island counter and lifted her up, setting her bare ass on the cold hard granite surface. She didn't seem to care as I pulled off her jogging shoes, dropping them on the floor before pulling her pants the rest of the way down her legs before tossing them aside. I grasped her ankles and lifted her legs into the air, pushing them apart as I stepped between her legs. I pressed my shrinking cock against her wet cunt lips, grinding myself against her wetness and pressing my lips to hers in an aggressive wanting kiss that she eagerly returned. I stood there, kissing her for only a few seconds before lowering my head from her face to her tits. I closed my lips around one hard nipple and sucked it into my mouth, teasing it with my tongue as she grasped my head with one hand, pulling my face forcefully toward her chest. I heard her moan loudly as I nibbled her hard nipple. "Oh god. Fuck me Fuck my hot cunt!" she gasped loudly. I couldn't do that. My cock was on the wrong side of climax and was going to take a few minutes to recover, but that didn't mean I couldn't pleasure her in other ways. I pulled my face from her tit and kissed my way down over her stomach, over her hairy, curl covered mound, and down between her thighs. I kissed each thigh several times, each kiss moving closer to her hot wet cunt. I could smell her excitement, her lips practically leaking her juices even before touched them with my tongue. "Oh my god yes!" she moaned as I made the first lick up her cunt lips, tasting her sweet nectar as I let my tongue spread her inner lips. I eagerly licked up and down her slit, driving my tongue deep between her lips, finding both the leaking entrance to her depths and her hard clit. I wanted to be hard, I wanted to drive my cock into her hot depths, but it wasn't ready yet. Linda’s eyes were closed as she leaned back on her elbows, like a Grecian statue, there on our kitchen island pedestal. I used a finger to slip into her, drawing a gasp of pleasure. I teased her clit with my tongue while I slipped my finger in and out of her like a small dick. "Oh Fuck!" she cried as her legs trembled and shook, my tongue continually teasing over and around her hard exposed clit. I was a momentarily surprised at how quickly she was going to come, but the thought fled my mind as I was overtaken by the scent of her cunt, and an overwhelming desire to fuck her. My mind briefly felt thankful that she had just sucked me off and I hadn't gotten hard again yet, but I couldn't quite gel the thought as to why that was important, so I continued to lick and tease her clit until her whole body tensed. She trembled and her cunt was leaking copiously, I pulled my finger from her and used my tongue to try and drive into her depths, allowing me to enjoy the flow leaking from her depths. I licked and sucked her juices as they leaked into my mouth, sharing her climax as she came for me. "Oh, damn." She panted as her body slowly stilled, my tongue now slowly stroking up her slit, collecting the last of her flow. I stood up slowly, looking at her, my mind slowly realizing what I had just done; and to whom. "God Mike. I don't believe you just did that." I heard Nancy say from behind me. I had forgotten she was even in the kitchen, let alone watching me lick our neighbor to climax! I stood up, my shorts still around my ankles. I wiped a hand across my mouth to wipe Linda's cum from my chin, and turned to look at her. There were so many things I could say, so many things I felt like saying, but for reasons I don't quite understand, the only think that came out was, "Your turn?" "Oh Mike!" she cried before bursting into tears. She turned and ran down the hall. I heard the door to the bedroom slam, and then a sound I don't think I've ever heard. The click of the lock button on the doorknob. "Oh shit." I whispered as Linda sat up behind me. I felt Linda press herself against me. I felt her hard nipples press into my back, her hands reaching around me to find my half hard cock. Her fingers of one hand teased my cock while the other stroked up and down my stomach and chest. Her legs hooked around my thighs in a possessive embrace. "Any time you wanna put this pole in me, I'm ready." Linda whispered in my ear. "If Nancy doesn't want it, I'll be more than happy to keep you satisfied." "I don't think that'll help, at the moment." I whispered, suddenly feeling like I'd lost something, but my mind couldn't quite identify what. "She's upset. I'm sure it'll pass." Linda tried to smooth things over. “If a magnificent cock like your’s isn’t appealing, she’s sexually comatose.” I turned in her arms to look down at her, her shirt and bra now gone so she was completely naked. "I better go talk to her." I whispered as her hand found my cock again and began to try to coax it between her legs as it slowly hardened in her hand.  "That isn't helping." I struggled. "No? you mean it isn't making you want to put your cock in me? It's getting harder, so I think you do." Linda’s horniness was unabated. "I do, but I don't. I mean, I shouldn't want to. I love Nancy. I want to be making love with her," I answered Linda; my mind slowly clearing and starting to come to grips with what had just occurred. "I understand. You want to make love to the woman you love. But I could be that woman, couldn't I? I mean, we've known each other for years. I'm not married anymore. So, what's stopping us from going there? Just push this joystick into me and we'll see how long it takes for you to fill me up with your cum." "Linda. Oh shit. I'm so close to just throwing you down and fucking you. But I know I shouldn't. I know that what I want, is back there, in the bedroom. I just don't know how to get her to want it anymore." I got free of Linda’s clutches and sat down at the table. Linda stood and said; "Why don't you let me talk to her, and then I'll come back and ride you until you pop in me. How's that sound? You just sit and wait for me and when I come back, I can climb right onto your cock and fuck you until you beg me to make you come." With that she turned and walked down the hall to the bedroom. I heard her knock on the door and ask my wife to let her in. It took several times before the door opened and Linda was let in, the door closed again behind her. To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by m storyman x for Literotica.

Bridge Engineering: Part 3 Settling In For A Long Winter’s Nap. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. We all said our goodnights, then Stefani and I made our way back up the stairs. I closed the door to the basement and motioned for her to wait for a moment. I reached up to a nearby shelf and very carefully removed an old set of sleigh bells, which I silently hung on the doorknob as an early warning system. Stefani whispered, "Someone has been doing some serious planning." I quietly replied, "Yes, someone has. Is it working?" She answered by wrapping her arms around me and pulling me into our first slow, introductory kiss. Our lips separated briefly, we looked silently into each other's eyes for a moment, then our heads instinctively tilted and our lips came back together with a deeper, more confident kiss. One kiss blurred into two, then three, and continued until one was indistinguishable from the next. Our mouths opened wider and wider, yearning to feel the other partner's passion, before our tongues began a frantic dance between her mouth and mine. My hands began exploring the soft curves of her lower back, just above where the satin dress flared outward over her hips, and her long fingers ran through my hair as her hands eagerly pulled me into our hungry kisses. I lost all sense of time as we finally broke the passionate tension that had been building between us over the past months. I hadn't realized how much I missed an emotional and physical connection with a special someone, and I knew she felt the same. Our faces were both flush with passion and gasping for breath when I reluctantly pulled away from our moment. Without saying anything, I gently kissed her one more time, took her hand in mine, and led her toward the loft stairs. Stefani understood my intentions and acknowledged her consent with a beaming smile and by clutching my arm close to her body as we walked up the stairs. As we reached the top of the stairs, I motioned toward my bedroom door where a branch of mistletoe hung in the threshold. Stefani saw it and quickly moved to position herself as a gatekeeper in the doorway, saying, "I'm glad you took my advice." I responded by taking her in my arms and resuming the passionate kissing and interplay of our tongues that had begun downstairs. Stefani draped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against mine as my hands slid down her back to feel the satin covered swells of her ass. With our continued intimate contact, my cock responded and began to expand downward inside my pant leg, sandwiched against Stefani's pelvis as it grew. In her own expression of arousal, she extended one leg out from the full length slit in her skirt and wrapped it around the back of my thighs, intentionally pressing her skirt covered mound firmly against my restrained tool. Our mouths frantically struggled to find new depths and my hands cupped her ass as she began urgently grinding herself against my cock. The fervor was only broken when we began to lose balance and Stefani returned to standing on both feet. We both took the opportunity to occupy our hands in other ways, hers sliding between us to grasp at my cock and to unsuccessfully pull at my belt, and mine fumbling to release the back closure on her dress. Admitting defeat, we both paused and I moved behind her to take a different approach. My hand brushed her silken curls aside as I placed soft kisses down the side of her neck and slowly loosened a series of clasps on the back of her dress. She uttered soft moans of pleasure as my lips explored her nape then concentrated on areas that drew the most response. As I continued to expose more of her sensual back with the release of each fastener, Stefani crossed one arm over her bosom to hold the dress in place and reached behind herself with the other to caress the engorged flesh straining within the stretched fabric of my slacks. When I finished the last of the clasps, she removed her hand from my cock and used it to push me backward onto the edge of the bed. I sat in rapt attention as she took a couple steps away from me and, with her back turned, stepped out of her heels to reveal neatly manicured toes with nails painted to complement the color of her dress. Now with bare feet, she turned to face me, still holding the dress with one arm crossed over her tits. Her eyes erotically connected with mine as her hands slowly slid the dress downward, seductively unveiling bit by bit of her amazing body. First were her braless tits, pear-shaped handfuls with the slight sag of an early-thirties mother and topped with aroused gumdrop size nipples on proportionately sized areola. With my attentive eyes and childlike smile suggesting approval, the maroon satin curtain continued descending to uncover a slender torso with modestly toned abs and a cute concave belly button. Once her hands reached the top flare of her hips, Stefani released the dress and let gravity pool it at her feet. Her flat stomach and thin waist gave way to supple curves of womanly hips, which then tapered back to meet her long legs. The toned muscles gracefully ebbed and flowed, punctuated by lean knees and petite ankles, all proportionate to the scale of her tall, trim frame. Stefani was a vision, standing before me in nothing but a pair of black satin panties consisting of a small triangle over her sex and thin ribbons of fabric extending outward over subtly visible hip bones. I quickly shed my sport coat and shoes and began opening the buttons down the front of my dress shirt as Stefani did a slow turn and playfully wiggled her amazing heart-shaped ass. I tore my gaze from her body and looked her lustfully in the eyes as she completed her turn, "Wow, you are absolutely incredible!" My shirt was completely unbuttoned and my full-mast erection strained obscenely against the front of my dress pants. I pulled the shirt tails out from under my waistband and started to unbuckle my belt, but Stefani interceded, "Please, let me." I dropped my hands to my sides as she closed the few steps between us and bent forward to kiss me as I sat on the edge of the bed. We shared a few short kisses before she placed her hands on my chest and gently pushed my torso back on the bed. I propped myself on my elbows as she began trailing kisses down the center of my chest and deftly pulled my belt free of its buckle while opening my slacks. By the time her kisses reached my waist, she was on her knees before me and nuzzled her face against my boxer short covered rod and began kissing along its fabric covered length. The eroticism of the sight and the feel of her warm breath would have easily put me over the edge had I not done everything in my power to hold back. Sensing my edging, Stefani relented her touch and curled her slender fingers under the waistband of my slacks and boxers. I lifted my hips to assist while she pulled the waistband toward herself and carefully lifted it over my straining bulge. Her eyes fixated on the vertical tower that sprung upward as soon as it was free of its prison, and continued staring as she pushed the unwanted clothing down my legs. Once she had my pants fully removed, she slowly slid her hands along the top of my legs while she placed a line of kisses up my right inner thigh. She made one last kiss right next to the base of my cock then nuzzled her face against it and cooed soft hums of contentment. Meanwhile, her right hand took a moment to caress my pelvic area before her long, slender fingers encircled my shaft and began to explore its girth and length. After a few moments, Stefani pulled her head away from me enough to visually inspect every detail of my cock as her hand slowly stroked up-and-down and moved it from side-to-side, exploring its network of veiny ridges and large swollen mushroom cap. Her attention resulted in a bead of clear pre-cum pooling on my tip, which she leaned forward and licked away before it dripped downward. With her visual inspection seemingly complete, Stefani continued to slowly stroke my cock while she moved her head downward and used her tongue to caress my loose hanging, neatly shaven balls and then envelope one of the globes fully in her warm mouth. At this point, the previous single bead of pre-cum gave way to a steady stream trailing down the side of my shaft and over the back of her hand. After giving both orbs equal treatment, her tongue followed my trail of precum over the back of her hand and up my throbbing shaft to its source. She looked me deeply in the eyes as she slowly took my engorged head into her mouth and swirled her tongue around its rim. I held the approaching orgasm at bay by brushing her curly locks aside and placing my hands on the sides of her cheeks to gently guide her off my cock. I continued guiding her up to me where she put a leg on each side of my hips to straddle over me. I pulled her face down to mine and kissed her with passionate urgency as her naked chest pressed against mine and my still leaking cock sandwiched between my stomach and hers. As we kissed, she shifted her position upward so her panty covered sex rested on my shaft and then began to slowly rockng her hips, using my cock to work the fabric into her moist folds. My hands instinctively cupped her ass and reinforced her grinding motions. Kissing tapered off as our breathing became heavier and Stefani raised her torso off my chest to find a slightly different position on my cock. We continued to look into each other's eyes as my hands left her ass to explore the alluring tits hanging above me, seductively swaying in time with her motions. I held them for the very first time, massaging and gently squeezing the milky masses while her erect, gumdrop size nipples punctuated my palms. Her heavy breathing was interrupted when my fingers playfully pinched at the swollen nubs, so I took that as encouragement to lift my head and give them some oral stimulation. My mouth covered one, then the other, swirling my tongue and suckling as Stefani increased the speed and force of her hip movements. Realizing the pressure once again building in my balls, I swiftly rolled our semi-conjoined bodies and reversed our positions, with Stefani now on her back and me sliding off the edge of the bed to kneel between her legs. She raised her hips as I grasped and pulled the thin satin ribbons from her hips. They slid toward me and the sodden triangle of fabric reluctantly separated from her wet folds to reveal a small, neatly trimmed patch of hair immediately above glistening and rosy pink gateway petals. They were naturally opened wide to display her well-lubricated inner flesh and partially cloaked love-button. With her panties fully removed, I gently opened her knees and started to lean forward. Stefani understood my intent, bent her legs upward, and opened them widely to allow me full access. Like she had done to me earlier, my lips left a line of kisses up her inner thigh as my nose inhaled her intoxicating scent. Having reached my destination, I gently licked the outer lips on each side of her opening before sucking each into my mouth and giving equal treatment. Stefani's hands had found my head and were offering reassuring encouragement to continue the oral pleasures. My hands also wandered, alternating between holding her hips and kneading her tits as my tongue's attention became more fervent. I moved from her labia to firmly lick the length of her central opening, gently brushing over the top of her clit. Stefani responded by tensing her legs and clenching my hair in her hands. I returned down to cover the core of her sex with my mouth and swirl my tongue around the entrance to her tunnel. Stefani moaned and continued pulling at my hair as I very slowly moved my attention upward. Eventually, my mouth centered over her pearl and the tip of my tongue tenderly circled around it, before firmly pressing against it. She moaned loudly and every muscle in her body tightened as I changed from licking to sucking on her button. I was rewarded with a flood of her cordials and a long series of rhythmic contractions. I gave her outer petals a few more gentle licks and caressed her flat stomach with my hands while she recovered from the height of her pleasure. When she returned to consciousness, she breathlessly whispered, "Come here." and motioned me toward her. I stood from kneeling at the edge of the bed and climbed between her still splayed legs to hold myself over her. Stefani quietly said, "Thank you. You have no idea how amazing that was; how amazing it is to be here with you." as she tenderly wiped her juices from my cheeks and mouth. I responded, "It's been an amazing couple of months. I haven't felt this way about someone since;” I was speaking from my heart without the filter of my head when I realized the inappropriateness of what I was about to say, and adjusted my statement to, "; well, for a very long time." Stefani looked me lovingly in the eyes, cupped my cheek with her hand, and said, "It's okay to talk about her. Julie is still part of you and always should be. I know how much you love her and it means a lot that you would even mention me in the same breath." I leaned down with an appreciative kiss as I held myself over her. One kiss led to another, then to another and another, until our tongues were tangled and our mouths continually joined. We made out with renewed urgency and Stefani reached between our bodies to wrap her hand around my still steely rod. She broke our kissing long enough to beg, "Please, I need you inside me." Our kissing resumed as she guided my cock toward her opening and rubbed its engorged glans up and down her slit several times before removing her hand. Her arms encircled my neck as we kissed and I shifted my hips to seat the tip of my cock firmly against her gateway. Stefani moaned into my mouth when she felt the pressure, and tightened her arms around my neck when the head slowly pushed through her stretched but slippery opening. I cautiously rocked my hips, pausing frequently and allowing her passageway muscles to relax around my rigid cock. She urged me to continue by mumbling into our locked mouths, "More; more; more;” I applied a little more pressure with each motion of my hips and her body slowly welcomed me deeper and deeper. Signaling she wanted more, Stefani wrapped her long legs around me, interlocking her ankles behind my ass and flexing her legs to draw me further inside. With confidence that Stefani was wanting more, I broke our kissing and took her hands in mine, pinning them above her head as I held my body above hers. She seemed excited for me to take control and relaxed her legs while still keeping her ankles interlocked behind me. I began increasing the speed and force of my thrusts, eliciting yelps of pleasure as my cock explored new depths. The bed shook with our quick motions, as did Stefani's curly tresses and motherly tits. The expressions of pleasure on her face were incredibly erotic and I changed to longer, slower strokes to delay my pending orgasm and prolong our pleasure. She understood what I was doing and agreeably pleaded, "Kiss me." I did, and we made love with our mouths while she reinforced my long, slow, intentional pelvic motions with her legs wrapped around me. That tender moment was emblematic of everything we both wanted and needed. There was an unspoken connection between our souls, bridging our broken pasts and forever joining us into the future. Our bodies responded physically to the emotional and spiritual joining. Stefani's by weeping in happiness through a long, rolling orgasm; and mine by releasing eight years' worth of pent-up passion deep into her womb. Completely consumed by the intensity of the experience, Stefani rolled with me as I collapsed beside her on the bed, our legs still intertwined and my cock slowly softening inside her residual contractions. I looked knowingly into her tearful eyes and said softly, but with conviction, "I love you." Stefani pressed her forehead and sniffling nose into my neck and replied, "I love you, too; even more than I thought I did before tonight." We laid silently in each other's arms, exchanging occasional pecks of affection, until my flaccid cock slipped from Stefani's sex followed by a flood of our combined juices. She quickly cupped her hand to her crotch and scurried to the ensuite bathroom. While she was in there, I quickly slipped on my boxer shorts, opened the bedroom door, and stepped out into the loft to check on the girls. The house was silent and the sleigh bells on the basement doorknob appeared undisturbed. Satisfied all was well, I was walking back in the bedroom and was closing the door when Stefani emerged from the bathroom, still naked, and proclaimed in a hushed voice, "David! I've never been so full of cum in my life!" I shrugged my shoulders as I approached her saying, "You're the one that turned me on so much." then pulled her into a passionate embrace and kiss. She returned my kiss then pulled away saying, "I think I would like some more." as she pulled down my boxer shorts and dropped to her knees in one swift motion. She engulfed my limp cock into her warm mouth and massaged it with her tongue until it began to swell. One hand massaged my balls while the other cupped my ass cheek and pulled me into her ministrations. Once I had a hint of rigidity, she began bobbing her head and applying suction to further draw out my length. Working my cock in and out of her mouth, she made sure the sensitive underside of my glans remained in full contact with her tongue. It didn't take long for me to reach a full, raging erection. Sensing that with her mouth, Stefani confirmed with a couple quick strokes of her hand before standing and moving toward the bed. I watched in rapt attention as she climbed onto the center of the bed, positioned herself on her elbows and knees, and seductively wiggled her ass in the air. She looked at me over her shoulder with lust in her eyes and implored, "Take me!" I quickly climbed on the bed and positioned myself behind her. My hands playfully grabbed her hips and pulled her back into me, sandwiching my thickened shaft against her ass. She responded by wiggling her ass, which served to neatly seat my rod between her cheeks. I held her hips with my hands and rocked a few times to slide the underside of my cock against her cheeks. Having played around enough, I shifted backward on my knees and cupped a hand under her sex. I briefly caressed her inflamed and eager mound before dipping two fingers further into her very well lubricated slit. Stefani uttered encouraging moans as my fingers worked in and out of her dripping wet hole. Knowing we were both ready for the main event, I pulled my copiously coated hand from her mound and used it, along with the pre-cum already dripping from my tip, to spread lubrication along the length of my throbbing shaft. Stefani looked back at me as I held her hip with one hand and guided my cock toward her opening with the other. We both gave prolonged moans as our heightened arousal allowed me to penetrate her fully in one long push. Once inside her, she looked back at me and renewed her original request, "Take me!" And so I did. With my hands holding her hips and pulling her back against my pelvis with every stroke, I began lustfully pistoning in and out of her tunnel. She buried her face into the mattress and squealed with delight as I pounded into her roughly, causing her hanging pear-shaped tits to swing violently with my harsh pummeling. After a while, my hands moved to cradle the milky fruits and feel their rippling movements against my palms. As I became winded from the extended punishment I was giving Stefani, I used the supple handfuls to raise her torso toward me and aggressively kiss the nape of her neck as my cock momentarily slowed its assault. Stefani muttered unintelligible encouragements as her tunnel walls pleasured in the slowed movements of my veiny shaft and bulbous head erotically sliding in and out. In the course of my affection, her breathing quickened and became shallower as she ascended toward climax. Knowing she was close, I gave her sensitive nipples a quick squeeze, pushed her torso back down to the mattress, and grabbed her hips to resume my forceful penetrations. My lustful plunging quickly put Stefani over her summit and she emitted long moans of pleasure punctuated only by the impacts of my pelvis against her ass. Her body began quaking and, unable to support herself, crashed forward face down on the bed. My body followed hers downward and pinned her against the mattress as I gave a few more hard thrusts before pushing myself as far into her depths as possible, and releasing volley after volley of cum. Her walls sheathing my cock spasmed through a long drawn-out orgasm, milking every drop of seed from my cock. I held myself over her while our mutual orgasm slowly subsided. Not wanting to smother her with my weight, I rolled off to her side, leaving a strand of cum as my cock slipped from her warmth and dragged across her ass. Still laying on her stomach, Stefani turned her head and motioned me toward her for a series of lovingly soft post-coital kisses. She then repeated her earlier actions of cupping a hand to her crotch and making her way to the bathroom, to which I chuckled and she returned a playfully stern expression and wagging finger. I checked on the girls again while she was in the bathroom and then we both decided we should get a little sleep before they would be up for Christmas morning. Stefani set the alarm on her phone and we drifted off to sleep naked in each other's arms. Wake Up Call. I didn't hear the alarm, but Stefani did and apparently decided to give me a different type of wake-up call. I awoke to the feeling of wet warmth around my morning erection. I looked down to see a mass of dark curly hair slowly moving up and down over my midsection. I reached out and brushed aside her mane to see her looking up at me, the corners of her mouth smiling from around my cock. She briefly pulled it from her mouth and offered a cheery, "Good morning handsome." I replied, "Good morning beautiful." before she returned her attention to pleasuring me. She resumed slowly making oral love to my glans and moved one hand to massage my balls as she worked. After a while, she began to take more of my shaft with each downward motion until my engorged head began flirting with the entrance to her throat. She had no perceivable reflex to the contact and, on the following downstroke, wiggled her head a little to work my crown past the restriction. Once past the threshold, she took my full length, burying her nose firmly into my pelvis. She held herself there for several moments before pulling herself off my cock, then repeating the actions again and again. I had never experienced that feeling before and it didn't take long for me to be overcome by the pleasure. While buried deep in her throat, I urgently warned, "I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum!" Stefani strained to push her head down further and take in every possible millimeter of my cock before purposefully constricting her throat around the head of my cock. My hands grasped at her curly locks as I launched forceful jets of cum directly into her throat. After the first few ejections, she pulled back to remove my crown from her throat and to milk the remaining cum into her mouth with a rhythmic bobbing motion. She looked into my eyes as she swallowed my seed and continued fellating my organ until it softened in her mouth, then simply said, "Merry Christmas, David." Christmas Morning. I had started a fire in the great room fireplace after Stefani's morning gift and was faking blanket-covered sleep on the sofa when I heard little footsteps clamoring up the basement steps and bursting through the sleigh bell alarmed door. The girls scurried across the room in their new pajamas, taking the shortest route to the Christmas presents under the tree, and began eagerly exploring which packages were for whom. I pretended to be waking up and put on a show by pushing the blanket aside, stretching my arms in an exaggerated fashion as I sat upright, and saying, "Merry Christmas, girls!" Just then, I saw Stefani coming down the loft stairs and continuing the ruse by drearily rubbing her eyes and smoothing her disheveled curls. She had apparently gone shopping in my closet and was wearing one of my old t-shirts, which was long enough on her to almost completely cover a pair of my boxer shorts beneath. She echoed, "Merry Christmas everyone!" The girls distractedly replied, "Merry Christmas," as they continued sorting through gifts under the tree. Stefani sat down next to me on the sofa and folded one leg beneath her. After confirming the girls were not looking, I turned my head and gave Stefani a quick peck on the lips before suggesting, "Girls, do you want to pass out all the presents?" They excitedly responded, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" and enthusiastically went about checking tags and making stacks of presents where each recipient was seated. I reached over to take Stefani's hand in mine, our fingers interlaced, as we soaked in the holiday atmosphere. During their process, Toni and Lizzie independently delivered a package for either me or Stefani and noticed us holding hands. Interestingly, they both had similar reactions which amounted to hesitating for a moment, then going on about what they were doing as if us holding hands was expected and logical. Once the girls had all the gift bags and wrapped boxes distributed, we took the civilized approach of taking turns, each of us opening a present while the others looked on. Toni and Lizzie each received an assortment of clothes, girly trinkets, and a couple electronic items. Stefani and I were especially moved when the girls exchanged gifts they had personally selected for each other, then embraced in an extended hug. On my next turn opening a gift, I was genuinely touched when I unwrapped a shirt-box size package from Lizzie to find a small ceramic coin dish, hand-painted in red and green with speckles of gold glitter. Also in the box was an impressively detailed color pencil drawing of Lizzie, Toni, Stefani, and me all holding hands and standing on Lizzie's little bridge behind our house. Stefani and I reserved our presents to each other until all the others had been opened and the girls were happily playing with their new toys. We sat on the sofa watching them and shared occasional discreet touches of affection before exchanging our gifts. I'm sure we would have both selected different items had we known the deepening of our relationship that would occur on Christmas Eve, but they were still meaningful in a retrospective way. I opened an absolutely beautiful mechanical wristwatch with an ornately engraved metal band. As I was admiring its craftsmanship, I noticed the side of the clock face was inscribed with intricate script, "Thank you for being on-time. --Stefani" Knowing the deeper significance of those words in Stefani's painful past made my gift to her equally meaningful. I presented her a small box which she opened to reveal a delicate silver pendant necklace containing a marble-size translucent brown gemstone. Her slender fingers picked up a small printed card inside the jewelry box that read, "Legend of Apache Tears -- This gemstone native to Superior, Arizona bears the tears shed by Apache women after loss of their men defending the sacred homelands. For those who possess an Apache Tear, their emotional body will be cleansed of old traumas or wounds and they need not cry again, because the Apache women cried enough for the one who holds the stone." Stefani carefully placed the card back into the jewelry box and closed the case saying, "Thank you, but I think you are my real healer." I replied, "I know you are mine." and gave her a short but meaningful kiss. Our lips pulled away from each other to find the girls sitting on the floor by the Christmas tree, distracted from playing by the sight of us kissing. Stefani was quicker thinking than me and asked the intentionally leading question, "How would the two of you feel about the four of us spending more time together?" To my surprise, Lizzie put her toys aside, walked over to the sofa and gave Stefani a giant hug. She said something to Stefani while they hugged, but I couldn't make out the words. Toni followed Lizzie's lead and came over to give me a hug. Her face buried into my neck, she said with the honest wisdom of a child, "You make my mom happy." Not understanding the full significance of what had just occurred, Toni and Lizzie returned to playing while Stefani and I silently held hands and just enjoyed the moment. My mind drifted to recount the last couple months, and last 24 hours, as the fingers of my free hand idly twisted and twirled a small piece of wrapping paper. While Stefani and I had commonly tragic backgrounds that drew us together, that is not why I loved her. That was simply the key that opened our guarded doors and freed our real selves. I loved her for being the intelligent, quick-witted, caring, compassionate, and cheerful person I had come to know once she let me inside her world. When we were together, especially with Lizzie and Toni, we felt like a real family. There was genuine care and warmth. Lizzie's reaction to hug Stefani earlier surprised me, but it shouldn't have. I did the best I could to raise her, but I was still only one man. She didn't have a mother figure in her life and, looking back over the last couple months, I could see the special bond she was starting to form with Stefani. I vowed to myself right then that I would focus on doing the same with Toni. Her earlier statement of, "You make my mom happy." and the picture she drew of the four of us holding hands, told me she was clearly more astute to the situation than I was aware. My heart yearned for the impromptu family the four of us had started to become and, more importantly, it yearned for Stefani in a way I hadn't felt since Julie. I glanced down at my free hand and observed that my fidgeting fingers had unconsciously produced a little twisted rope circle from the scrap of wrapping paper. In that moment, I realized that my heart knew what it needed. The girls had moved their play downstairs while I was lost in my thoughts, and Stefani and I hadn't said anything in quite some time. She eventually broke the silence, and my distant stare, by asking, "Are you okay? What's wrong?" I responded, "Nothing is wrong. Absolutely nothing." before continuing with conviction, "I know this is going to sound impulsive, but I've never felt more clearly about anything in my life." I lifted my free hand with the little wrapping paper ring and said, "I love you, Stefani. Will you marry me?" She quickly and emphatically answered, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" and her eyes filled with tears as I slipped the makeshift giftwrap ring over her finger. She then leapt into my lap, cradled my face with her palms, and passionately kissed me through her weeping. The Idea. We introduced the idea to Lizzie and Toni as we were all playing board games that Christmas afternoon. It would be an understatement to say they were thrilled about being sisters and living in the same house together. Stefani and I hadn't even begun to consider logistics of being a family. Would we live in my house, her house, a new house? Regardless, the girls immediately started planning how they wanted to decorate a shared bedroom. Stefani asked if they might each like their own room, an idea which the girls quickly dismissed. As the girls' planning continued, Stefani discreetly moved her hand under the table and onto my thigh, giving it affectionate caresses and little love squeezes. I gave her a contented smile, then a moment later she interrupted the girls' conversation to ask, "Would the two of you like to sleep in the tent downstairs again tonight?" Of course they said yes, but I think Stefani and I were even more excited than they were. When the evening wound down, we tucked them into bed and headed upstairs to my bedroom. Stefani decided she would like a shower so we gathered towels and toiletries, sharing plenty of kisses and touches as we did. We reluctantly parted and she proceeded into the bathroom. I heard the glass door open and close, then the sounds of splashing water indicating she was in the shower. I gave her about 10-minutes to freshen up before stripping naked and going in to surprise her. I opened the shower door to see her rinsing shampoo from her hair. She continued rinsing without interruption, but acknowledged me by saying, "I was hoping you would come in." My hands explored her body while she attempted to rinsed her hair, my hardened cock occasionally poking and pressing against her as we moved. She gave up rinsing after a few moments and we urgently kissed in each other's arms, our wet naked bodies pressed together and responding to the slippery contact. After some extended foreplay, I turned Stefani away from me and motioned for her to place one foot up on the tiled shower bench, then entered her from behind in that standing position. She steadied herself against the shower walls as I passionately took her in that standing position, my hands alternating between her holding her hips and kneading her soapy tits. Stefani giggled as I eventually pulled out of her and the combined product of our orgasms trailed down the inside of her leg and swirled down the shower drain. We did actually clean ourselves, of course with a lot of shared soaping, rinsing, and drying assistance, before taking our desire to the bed. We made love numerous times that night in various waves of passion, some tender and caring, some urgent and visceral, and all immensely satisfying to our bodies and souls. Announcement. Stefani told her parents about our engagement when they returned from their cruise. They were understandably concerned given the very short timeline of events and urged her to slow things down. They expressed the same to me when Lizzie and I met them for the first time over a family dinner. After eating, her parents took me aside to reinforce their concerns when I began talking somewhat cryptically, "I was perfectly content living day-to-day, just Lizzie and me as our own little family. Sure, I had fantasies about my wife still being alive, or meeting some beautiful woman that would fill that hole in my heart, but I didn't expect that to ever happen and certainly didn't seek it out. Then Lizzie met Toni, and I met a very; guarded; version of Stefani." Her parents gave each other knowing glances at that statement, and her dad offered, "And bitchy." I laughed and put my hands up in the air as if to mockingly plead, "You said it, not me." before I verbally continued, "Let's just say that her; cold; attitude led to us having a conversation and discovering we have some common experiences in our pasts. Anyway, that's when I truly met the real Stefani and began falling in love, not because of our common pasts, but because of the beautiful, intelligent, caring, compassionate, and cheerful person I came to know after she let me in. I didn't understand what was missing from my life until I truly met the real Stefani; and Toni. The four of us complete each other." Her parents' faces visibly softened as I continued, "I completely understand your concerns, and I'm willing to wait as long as it takes to have your blessing. Your daughter is my fantasy, my fairy tale that I thought I would never find. I can wait a little longer." Her mom's eyes filled with tears and her dad held out his hand to shake mine saying, "You have our blessing. I trust the two of you to decide when the time is right." Blending. Stefani and I honored her parent's guidance and spent the next months growing together and falling deeper in love. We had frequent sleepover nights at both my house and hers and were really beginning to function as a family of four. Stefani was very much becoming a mother to Lizzie, and me a father to Toni. At some point that spring, we all knew the time was right. In early June, Stefani's parents and a small gathering of friends looked on as Stefani, Toni, Lizzie, and I stood on the bridge behind our house and officially became a family. It turns out maybe Lizzie was always right about that bridge. It did have a way of healing wounds and making everything right again. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

 Bridge Engineering: Part 2Why is my mom here?Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.I awoke to the sound of Lizzie's bathroom door opening and closing, and the girls' footsteps moving around her bedroom. I laid there for a minute then reluctantly pulled myself out of bed to splash some water on my face and slip on a pair of flannel lounge pants and a t-shirt.I emerged from my bedroom and looked down in the great room to see the girls standing by the sofa looking at Stefani as she slept.Toni heard me coming down the stairs and asked, "Why is my mom here?"Lizzie followed that with the accurate but impolite assessment, "Her makeup is all smeared."Before I could say anything, Toni shook her mom's shoulder and loudly inquired, "Mom! Mom! Are you ok?!"Stefani stirred, stretched her legs under the blankets, and drowsily answered, "Yes honey, I'm fine. Mom just had a really rough night." Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni and Lizzie went into the pantry and started lining up cereal boxes while debating the merits of each selection.By that time, I was also downstairs and gently offered, "Good morning" to Stefani as I went about rekindling the hearth. She moaned as she sat up on the sofa and said, "I'm so embarrassed. I can't believe I came here like that last night.""I'm glad you did. I don't know what that was all about, but I was happy to know you were here and safe."She gave a muffled "Thank you." while she hung her head and cradled it in her hands, then mumbled to herself, "I can't believe I thought he would be any different."Toni must have had one ear tuned into our conversation and interjected in an annoyed tone of voice, "Is this about a man?"Lizzie looked at Toni, then at me and matter-of-factly said, "She should go sit on the bridge." It was an unquestionable truth in Lizzie's mind that time sitting on the bridge would fix whatever was bothering Toni's mom.I smiled and said, "Lizzie, I think that is a great idea."She puffed her chest proudly and went about pouring a bowl of cereal.I finished adding logs to the fire and suggested to Stefani, "There's a half-bath by the kitchen, or you're welcome to use my bathroom upstairs if you would like a shower. I'll pull together some fresh clothes for you. When you are ready, I think we should go for a walk;” then in a slightly louder voice added, "away from little eavesdroppers.""You really wouldn't mind if I took a shower?""Not at all. I'll get you some towels and toiletries."The corners of her mouth turned upward in a small smile of gratitude and, for the first time that morning, Stefani looked me directly in the eyes and offered a very heart-felt, "Thank you."She stood up, pulled the hem of her dress down, and followed me up the stairs in her black legging covered feet. At the top of the stairs, I reached in the linen closet and handed her a stack of two bath towels, a hand towel, and a washcloth. My hands then sorted through some of the miscellaneous toiletries stored in the same closet and added a toothbrush, toothpaste, and stick of pre-teen girly deodorant.I apologized as I set the brightly patterned container on top of the towels, "Sorry, you're stuck with this unless you want to use men's deodorant."Returning to our inventory of toiletries, I started checking labels on bottles of Lizzie's 2-in-1 bodywash and shampoo, "Ok, looks like your choices are strawberry, cotton candy, or bubble gum."She chuckled and said, "I think I'll go with strawberry.""Good call."We proceeded into my bedroom where I motioned her toward the ensuite bathroom and said, "Make yourself at home and use whatever you need in there. I'm pretty sure the door locks. To be honest, I've never used it."She surveyed the bedroom and its contents on her way to the bathroom and I walked the opposite direction toward my walk-in closet."I'll find some clothes while you are in the shower and set them on the corner of the bed."She softly said, "Thank you." while walking into the bathroom and shutting the door behind her. I proceeded to rummage through my closet looking for things that might work. I knew my clothes made for a 6'-3" tall man wouldn't fit her properly, but they were the only option available.My hands methodically moved across the wall rack, sliding each hanger a bit so I could examine the respective article. After a few minutes, I heard the sounds of Stefani turning on the shower, opening the glass shower door, and then water sporadically splashing against the tile and glass enclosure. My mind came to the awareness that there was a completely naked woman in my shower, just on the other side of the door. I couldn't help but think of how her intimate features must look as the steaming spray trickled down her body.Realizing I was standing there inappropriately fantasizing about a woman in a questionable emotional condition, I snapped myself out of it and continued thumbing through hangers to arrive at a pair of heavy flannel lounge pants. They were a much too small Christmas gift from years past, but I figured they would work for Stefani if she rolled the pant legs up a little. A t-shirt and sweatshirt seemed like the obvious choices for her upper half given a lot of women like relaxing in oversized men's clothes anyway.Organizing my selections, I noticed there weren't any undergarments and shrugged it off thinking she would just have to re-use what she had on, or go commando, but then had a last-second thought to grab a pair of boxer shorts. I folded everything neatly, set the items in a pyramiding stack on the corner of the bed, and closed the bedroom door behind me on the way out.About 30-minutes later, the girls were in Lizzie's room and I was sitting in the great room when Stefani padded down the stairs in bare feet wearing the lounge pants and the oversized t-shirt that was slightly moist around the collar from her damp curls. The t-shirt clung a little to her moist torso and gave evidence of her unrestrained tits jiggling under the fabric. She smiled as she reached the main floor and softly said, "Thank you. I really needed that.""You're welcome. Are you hungry?""Not really, my stomach is still turning a little from last night." she said as she sat next to me on the sofa and folded her legs beneath her. "I'm so sorry for the drama. I wasn't thinking clearly and I'm thoroughly embarrassed I showed up here like that.""Please don't be. Like I said earlier, I'm just happy to know you're safe. You seemed pretty traumatized."Stefani replied, "Traumatized is probably a little strong." before seemingly pausing to consider if she wanted to offer any more information. She exhaled loudly and hesitantly continued, "I've had some; let's call them; rocky roads in my personal life, and last night was just the latest example."I sympathetically offered, "I'm sorry."She shrugged her shoulders and introspectively recapped, "I've worked with him for several years and thought he was a nice guy; and he was until he started drinking. Dinner was enjoyable, but by the time we all got to the dance club he was pretty buzzed and started getting handsy. When I rebuffed his advances, he got belligerent and more forceful."Stefani's eyes were beginning to swell as she recounted the previous evening's events in her head. My own head was filled with questions and concerns, but I sensed she had more to say and didn't want to hinder her in getting it out."Thankfully, my coworkers saw what was happening and interceded. He took off and that was the end of it."She paused for a moment then tearily continued, "It's not just him. Last night wasn't the first time something like this happened. I seem to be a magnet for jerks and losers. At least this one wasn't married; that I know of.""I'm sorry."She quietly repeated to herself something she had said the previous night, "Why can't I escape it?"I couldn't hold back my curiosity, "You said that last night too. What do you mean you can't escape 'it'?"She answered coldly through her tears, "Alcohol," before pausing for a few quick moments to gather herself and continuing, "It ruined my marriage. It robbed Toni of a father. It turned my coworker into a creep last night. Etc, etc;”I took her hand in mine and said, "I'm sorry. I understand."She abruptly pulled her hand from mine and argued, "I appreciate your compassion, but please don't say you understand."I stood up and said, "I think we should go for a walk outside."I didn't really give her an opportunity to say no and walked to the mudroom to get a jacket. I put mine on, then handed one to Stefani as she followed me. We both slipped on a pair of my fleece lined muck boots. The boots and jacket were both too large for her, but they would suffice.I shouted to the girls that Stefani and I were going on a walk, then we stepped outside.As we strolled away from the house and into the woods, I inquired, "Please tell me about your ex-husband.""Well, we met in college and he was wonderful. I thought he was everything I wanted in life. His drinking wasn't an issue then. I mean we both went to the typical college parties and had too much to drink, but it wasn't a problem. We married the summer after we graduated and started a typical newlywed life."Our boots crunched through fall leaves on the forest floor as Stefani continued, "After we were married, he occasionally went out with friends or old college buddies and came home drunk. Again, it wasn't frequent and wasn't anything concerning."We reached Lizzie's bridge and both sat on the edge dangling our feet over the water below."Over time, and after Toni came along, his occasional nights out evolved into several times a week and he became defensive whenever I would say anything about it. Eventually, alcoholism; let's call it what it was; completely overtook him. It wasn't just going out with friends anymore. He always had a drink in his hand. Commitments were meaningless to him and he would show up hours late, if at all. Toni's birthday parties, family holidays, dates with me; it didn't matter.""By the time Toni was three, he lost his job, which only gave him an excuse to be drunk all day. I constantly begged him to get help, but that would only agitate him and cause a fight. That continued for about a year until his agitation turned into physical abuse. That was my breaking point and I told him I wanted a divorce."Stefani was now talking through streaming tears and I took her hand in mine as a show of support."The night I told him, he went out to the bar and never came back. After a couple weeks, I realized he was never coming back and I hired a divorce attorney who, in turn, hired a private investigator to track him down. It took a few months, but they eventually found him in Key West where he could find work as a day laborer on fishing charters and beg enough money and free drinks from tourists to get by. He demanded a healthy ransom to sign the divorce papers but, at that point, I would have paid anything."With that, she fell silent and leaned to rest her head on my shoulder. We sat quietly listening to the gentle breeze in the trees, punctuated occasionally by Stefani's sniffles.After a few minutes of building courage, I sighed and started talking, "I think I told you that Lizzie and I lived in Indiana before moving here, right?"Stefani answered softly with her head still on my shoulder, "Yes.""Well, I grew up there, in a very small town in the southern part of the state. When I was younger, my dad was a functional alcoholic. He was the best heavy equipment mechanic in the area and ran a very successful business, but came home and drank himself to blackout every night."Stefani raised her head to look at me as I continued talking, "He wasn't an angry or abusive drunk, and was never drunk in public. He was just basically an absent parent. He worked all day then came home, sat in front of the television and drank until he passed out.""My mom did everything for us and held the family together until she got sick when I was in 8th grade. The ovarian cancer had already metastasized throughout her abdomen when she was diagnosed, and she was gone a few months later."My hand had held Stefani's while she was talking and now she reciprocated by interlacing her slender fingers with mine."Even though he didn't show it, my dad loved her deeply and her death sent him into a tailspin. He turned into a full-time drunk and lost everything; the business, the house, the cars. There were many mornings that I would wake up for school and find him passed out in the living room or, worse yet, already starting the new day with a drink in his hand. When I was in high school, it was common for me to get a call from the Sheriff saying he was drunk or passed out somewhere around town. The Sheriff was a family friend and just called me to come get him rather than arresting him. Looking back on it, he was just an enabler by letting him go."Stefani squeezed my hand in hers as I spoke, "I worked odd jobs around town and managed to earn enough money for my dad and I to survive in a tiny apartment above the hardware store. Between poverty status and my good school grades, I managed to get a full scholarship at IU in Bloomington.""I was concerned about how my dad would take me leaving for school, but it turned out I didn't need to worry. His only question was if I would have a job and keep paying the bills. I did and continued doing so even after Julie and I were married."Stefani leaned against me as we sat on the bridge and offered, "I'm sorry for what I said earlier. You do understand.""Yes, unfortunately I do."She cautiously probed further, "If I may ask, is your dad still around?"I had repressed this part of my past for years and wasn't sure I wanted to dredge up those memories. My head hung and watched the bubbling water below. After several minutes without a response, Stefani squeezed my hand and prompted, "David?""He's in prison."She dug deeper when she realized I wasn't going to elaborate on my own, "Why?"I continued looking into the moving water and softly said, "Julie and Lizzie were hit by a drunk driver."It took a second to register in her mind, "Oh my God, it was him.""Yes."She took her hand from mine and, instead, wrapped both arms around me in a sympathetic and understanding hug. We sat in each other's arms for quite some time before I said, "We should probably go back inside and see what the girls are doing."Stefani agreed and we slowly made our way back through the woods toward the house. As we walked, I said, "Lizzie doesn't know any of that stuff about her grandfather. I'll tell her someday, but probably not anytime soon.""I understand. Toni was young enough that she doesn't remember her dad and didn't know why he left. I avoided the topic for a long time, but eventually I had to tell her.""Lizzie knows that she and Julie were in a car accident. She just doesn't know the part about my dad."Stefani stopped walking and pulled on my arm for me to stop with her. She pulled me into an embrace and said, "Thank you."I returned her hug, then kept one arm around her back as we finished walking to the house.Stefani, Toni, Lizzie and I spent most of the afternoon playing board games by the fireplace and enjoying the time together. As we did, I found myself becoming attracted to Stefani, both mentally and physically. The cold, guarded person I knew faded away and a new sunny, alluring personality emerged as she smiled and laughed. I stole glances while she wasn't looking, enjoying the simple way she sat with one leg folded beneath her and the other pulled up so she could rest her chin on her knee, the way she twisted curls of hair in her slender fingers when she thought, the way her neatly-painted toes flexed when she reached for the board game pieces, and the way her eyes sparkled when she laughed.Later in the evening, Stefani and I collaborated on preparation of an impromptu taco dinner, before we all said our goodbyes. Still in my borrowed clothes as they left, Stefani gave me one more hug and whispered in my ear, "Thank you again for taking me in." before giving me a soft kiss on the cheek.Uniting.Play dates continued frequently for Lizzie and Toni over the following weeks, both at Stefani's house and at mine. However, unlike before, Stefani would invite me to stay and I would do the same when at my house. Sometimes we would simply sit quietly in each other's company working on our laptops. Other times we would chat casually about a wide range of topics, getting to know each other and exploring our commonalities and differences.During one of those discussions, we found ourselves talking about balancing life demands as a single parent; children, work, cooking, cleaning, etc., and how it left very little time for personal interests and pursuits. I joked, "Ha, sharing the work is definitely a strong argument for having a partner!"Stefani looked at me and very seriously asked, "Have you dated since Julie passed?""I've been on a few dates, but I wouldn't say I've dated. A couple years after we moved here, some of my friends started trying to set me up with people. The ladies were nice enough, but I wasn't ready yet and it just didn't feel right. After a few dates, I decided it was best to just decline their attempts"She probed further, "How long ago was that?""The last one was maybe 4 years ago." I answered before returning the question, "How about you? Have you dated?"She groaned, "Hmm, my dating history isn't any better than what happened with that guy from my office. I've met a few guys, but they've all turned out to be jerks. I tell you, I'm a magnet for them. One guy that I really liked and went out with for about a month, turned out to be married. The others weren't that much different than the guy from work, and it became obvious on the first dates that they were only looking for sex, not a relationship.""I'm sorry."Neither one of us said anything more on the topic and we moved on to other subjects, but there was an unspoken understanding that we were both exploring the other person's openness to a relationship.Friendsgiving.The week after Thanksgiving, Stefani and I sat on stools at my kitchen island tapping away on our laptop keyboards while Toni and Lizzie played upstairs. I was answering emails, and Stefani was filling out what looked to be a very complicated accounting spreadsheet on her screen.After an hour or so, Stefani sighed and announced, "I need a break from these numbers." She extended her arms straight above her head and arched her back as she stretched. The motion served to thrust her tits outward, stretching the fabric of her thin button-up blouse and revealing the intricate texture of a lace bra beneath. It also caused the bottom of the untucked blouse to rise upward, exposing a flat, toned midriff and cute belly button.Having been caught looking, she just smiled knowingly and asked "How was your Thanksgiving?""It was good. Lizzie and I went over to George and Linda's house for a 'Friendsgiving'. There were about ten people there, plus a few kids. We stayed for most of the day, then came home and roasted some marshmallows in the fireplace. How was yours?""It was stereotypical," she replied as she continued in a mock monotonous tone, "We went to my parents' house, ate dinner, and all the men fell asleep watching football while my mom and sisters harassed me to find a husband. You know, all the usual things."I said sarcastically, "Sounds delightful." then asked seriously, "I take it that is a topic of conversation at every family gathering?""Yes, they think they are being funny about it, joking about how they should set me up with this guy or that guy, but it gets annoying really fast. Especially since I know they really aren't joking. At least I won't have to hear it at Christmas. My parents decided to go on a Caribbean cruise over the holidays, so my sisters are all going to their husbands' sides of their families."I processed that for a few seconds, then asked, "Have you made any other plans? Would you and Toni like to spend Christmas here with us?"Stefani sincerely replied, "I would love that. I know Toni will too."We went on to plan out the details and decided that Stefani would bring their gifts over on Christmas Eve so she didn't have to transport them Christmas morning. That discussion evolved into Stefani bringing some of her family's traditional Italian dishes for dinner, then further into a more formal Christmas Eve dining event. She thought it would be fun for the girls, and I certainly didn't object to the idea of seeing Stefani in a nice dress.Holidays.On the Saturday two weeks before Christmas, Lizzie and I went to the local Rotary Club tree sale. Lizzie carefully inspected every tree on the lot before running back to one of the first trees near the entrance and declaring, "This is it! This is the perfect tree!"The Frazier Fir was a little big and a little expensive for my preference, but I acquiesced and paid the man standing next to me with a perceptive grin on his face. After strapping the tree on top of my Jeep, we climbed in and I asked Lizzie, "Should we see if Toni wants to come help decorate it?"Lizzie bounced in her seat and squealed, "Yes! Yes! Yes!"I pulled my phone out of my pocket and texted Stefani, "Just bought tree. U2 want to decorate tonight?"She replied back almost immediately, "Yes, I'll bring chili."When we got home, I untied the tree in the gravel driveway and did my best to shake out any loose needles. Before taking it in the house, Lizzie and I decided on a location off to the side of the great room fireplace and shifted furniture around to accommodate the tree. I then dug the tree stand and some boxes of decorations out of the basement.After all the preparations were made, I brought the tree inside. Lizzie steadied the empty stand while I placed the base of the tree and held it upright while Lizzie tightened the stand's handscrews to secure it in place. With it tightened as much as Lizzie's little fingers could muster, I crawled under the tree and made little adjustments while Lizzie gave me left or right straightening instructions. When she was satisfied, I gave each of the handscrews a final tightening. We stood together admiring our work and congratulated each other on the job well done before she went get a container of water for the tree.I spent the next couple hours on household tasks that I hadn't accomplished during the week, then decided to get cleaned up a little before Stefani and Toni arrived. I washed up, applied some fresh deodorant and cologne, then changed into a pair of casual khakis and an ugly but festive Christmas sweater.Decorating.Stefani and Toni arrived soon after I changed. Stefani carrying a crockpot of chili and Toni carrying a bag full of accompaniments. Lizzie and I greeted them at the door and unloaded their hands as they shed their coats and shoes.Stefani laughed at my sweater as she slid her coat off her shoulders, "Seriously?"I feigned ignorance and replied sarcastically, "What?!"With coats hung up and the crock pot plugged in, the four of us found our way over to the unadorned tree and began discussing how to decorate it. I opened the box containing light strands and said, "We have some multi-color lights and some white lights, which should we use ladies?"The two girls discussed it for a moment then answered in unison, "All of them!"I chuckled and started untangling the light strands and stringing them around the tree as Stefani and the girls explored the other boxes of decorations I had brought up from the basement.I couldn't help but admire Stefani as she picked through the boxes and watched me wrap lights around the tree. She was wearing a loose-fitting cream color corded sweater, black leggings, and cream color fuzzy socks that matched her sweater. I'm sure she intended it as a comfortable lounging outfit, but it complimented her long, toned body very well.I finished the last strand of lights and took a seat on the sofa while Toni and Lizzie continued unwrapping ornaments and laying them out on the floor. Stefani had found a tree skirt in one of the boxes and asked, "Should I put it on?"I answered, "Sure. There should be another one somewhere in the boxes if you want to see it, but I think the one you have is the best."She said, "This one is nice." then crawled over to the tree. She unfolded the skirt and reached under the tree while on her hands and knees to pull it around the trunk. Gravity slid the bottom of her oversize sweater above her hips and a few inches up her back as she leaned and stretched to adjust the skirt, presenting a wonderful view of her perfect heart-shaped rear. My gaze was fixed on the sensual, womanly curves that were only slightly veiled by the form-fitting legging fabric.Stefani pulled the skirt edges outward and tried her best to smooth any wrinkles before asking, "How does that look?"Still staring at her ass, I rallied courage to suggestively answer, "It looks incredible."Curious about the overly enthusiastic response, Stefani looked back over her shoulder and saw me looking at her rear, not the tree skirt. She smiled mischievously, subtly wiggled her ass, then spent a couple more minutes unnecessarily straightening imaginary wrinkles in the skirt.The girls were unaware of the adult exchanges and Lizzie innocently asked, "Can we start putting ornaments on now?"I came back to reality and answered, "Sure, go for it!" as Stefani moved to sit next to me on the sofa.The girls formulated a plan for shorter Lizzie to decorate the bottom of the tree, taller Toni to hang ornaments on the middle section, and Stefani and me to get whatever they couldn't reach.Stefani nestled against my side as we watched the girls make trips back and forth between selecting ornaments laid on the floor and choosing the perfect location for each on the tree. Their happiness being together and sharing in the festive atmosphere was infectious, and I sat there feeling emotions I hadn't felt in a very long time. It was very comfortable to have Toni and Stefani there with us. It just felt right.With those thoughts swirling in my head, my hand reached to find Stefani's and our fingers intuitively interlaced. My heart swelled as Stefani snuggled further into me.When the girls had their portions of the tree sufficiently loaded, Stefani and I finished decorating the upper portion and I added the crowning star. We all stood back to admire our work and I flipped the switch for the grand lighting finale. The girls cheered with delight while Stefani and I each put an arm around the other's back and shared a side-hug while appreciating the tree.After sharing a few moments, Stefani moved on to serve dinner while I cleaned up the empty decoration boxes. We all shared conversation over the meal at the dining room table, then played some after-dinner card games.I felt a pang of emptiness when it was time for Stefani and Toni to leave, and really didn't want them to go. That evening I felt a sense of family that I hadn't felt since Julie died. I didn't want to scare Stefani with the heaviness of my thoughts, and understatedly said, "I really enjoyed spending the day with you. I hope we can all spend more evenings like this together."Stefani wasn't as subtle. As they were putting their coats on and heading out the door, she gave me a goodbye hug with the girls looking on, and whispered in my ear, "I didn't see mistletoe hung anywhere. You should get some."Holiday Break.The week before Christmas was a whirlwind, filled with school holiday activities, Christmas shopping, and end-of-the-year accounting for my business. There wasn't time for play dates, but we did all see each other at the school holiday play and concert. Both girls had parts in the play, Toni as an ice skater and Lizzie tending a chestnut roasting cart.Stefani and I found each other in the crowd of parents entering the auditorium and enjoyed the show side-by-side. I didn't know how she felt about the two of us being friendly in public, so I sat next to her playing the part of a plutonic acquaintance. It was Stefani who reached over and placed her hand on the top of my thigh, which I covered with mine and gave a squeeze of affection.We all went to the downtown sweet shop after the concert where the girls both ate mountainous ice cream sundaes while Stefani and I sipped on decaf coffee. We shared another goodbye hug when we parted ways at the end of the evening. This time it was my turn to whisper in Stefani's ear, "We need to find some time alone." She inhaled sharply and shuddered a little when I discreetly placed a kiss just under her ear.The Big Event.On the morning of Christmas Eve, Lizzie and I made some final preparations for the big event, including retrieval of a formal set of china and crystal stemware packed away in the basement. We washed all the china and stemware before turning our attention to the table by spreading a white linen tablecloth, arranging the china and crystal place settings, and creating a centerpiece with some fir boughs and velvet ribbon. The crowning element was a forest of candles randomly spaced along the center of the table.After finishing, I steered Lizzie up to her room to change clothes before doing a quick final clean of the kitchen and great room, then heading upstairs to freshen up and change. I opted for a slightly casual look with a sport coat and open collar button-down shirt. Lizzie went for an all-out, over-the-top look in a way only a third-grade girl can, with a long lace dress, heels, and an abundance of costume jewelry.I heard gravel crunching under tires as I was complimenting Lizzie on her dress and looked out the window to see Stefani and Toni's car coming to a stop outside. Lizzie and I greeted them at the door. Lizzie with squeals of excitement for Toni, and me with a hug for Stefani.With a long overcoat still on, Stefani said, "Presents and dinner are in the trunk of my car. Would you mind?""Of course not."I didn't bother putting on a coat and swiftly walked out to retrieve hot trays of food covered in aluminum foil and packed in boxes. Toni held the door open upon my return to the house and I complimented her attire, which was on par with Lizzie's style for the evening.I entered to see Stefani standing in the kitchen wearing a floor-length, deep burgundy satin evening gown. The off-the-shoulder cut drew attention to her lithe neck and sensually exposed collar bones and shoulders, while the deep-V bust line and her pendant necklace pointed directly to the shallow valley between her modest tits. The torso of the dress was neatly fitted to her narrow waist then flared outward over her hips into the pleated A-line gown. It was the perfect dress for her body and she looked absolutely amazing. My admiration grew even more when she shifted position to purposefully reveal a long, toned leg through the full length slit in the side."You look incredible!" I praised while placing the boxes of food on the kitchen island and making a show of looking at her from head to toe. She feigned a shy, "Aww, thank you." and humbly said, "I wear it once a year for the company holiday party."I turned to make another trip to her car and on the way out the door, I replied, "You should wear it more often. You make that dress look really good."I made several trips schlepping boxes of food and Christmas presents. When I returned and put the last couple boxes on the kitchen counter, Stefani had begun unpacking an assortment of homemade Italian dishes, including chicken piccata, fettucine with clam sauce, an antipasto salad, and an assortment of other side dishes.I exclaimed, "Wow, this looks and smells fantastic!" as I moved to steal a small clam off the top of the fettucine. She swatted my hand and playfully disciplined, "You need to wait, mister!"The girls tasked themselves with lighting the numerous candles on the table as I dimmed the house lights. Meanwhile, Stefani finished plating the last few items and carried them to the table.We dined by the soft glow of candlelight talking about good memories of Christmas, with Stefani and I temporarily ignoring the painful ones from our respective pasts.At one point, as the girls were consumed with a conversation of their own, Stefani commented, "This china is beautiful. You have good tastes."I didn't want to kill the mood, but I also wanted to be honest. "Julie picked it out for our wedding registry. She had an eye for the finer things in life.""Oh my gosh, I'm so, so sorry! I should have known!""Please, it's okay. I wouldn't have used it if I wasn't ready to talk about it. I figured it was time to dust it off for a special occasion."She meekly asked, "Is this the first time you've used it since?""Yes."Her beautiful blue eyes looked warmly into mine as her long slender fingers mindlessly twirled a lock of hair above her right ear. She spoke with layers of meaning, "I'm understanding more and more that Julie knew how to choose the finer things."We shared an extended gaze across the table that was only interrupted by Toni asking, "Can we have dessert now?"Stefani and I chuckled and she answered, "Yes, you may." before standing up to clear the table of dirty plates. I offered in my best butler voice, "I will service the table, madam, if you would like to prepare the next course for the Ladies of the Court."The girls thought that was hilarious and started practicing their own stuffy accents, which only intensified as consequences of the sugary tiramisu and cannoli took hold.When we had all finished, I announced in my Lordship voice, "Thank you Ladies, the food was remarkable and so was the company. Shall we retire to the parlor for after-dinner amusements?"The girls looked confused, so Stefani clarified, "He means games." after which they scrambled out of their chairs to explore the cabinet housing our selection of card and board games.Stefani and I cleared the table and generally tidied up the kitchen while the girls debated which games to play. We worked efficiently as a team, sharing a lot of unnecessary and 'accidental' touches as we moved about.The girls finished their game selections and we played several games of 'Chutes 'N Ladders' before moving on to 'Sorry' and, finally, a very long game of 'Monopoly' in which they eventually lost interest and asked if they could go watch a movie in the basement.Stefani started to object, "It's getting late. We should probably be going." before I gestured for the girls to go on downstairs. They didn't wait for Stefani's response and took off down the stairs.She looked at me quizzically as I stood up and motioned for her to follow me. We trailed the girls down the stairs where Stefani silently absorbed what was before her. I had set up two twin beds in front of the downstairs television and created a makeshift tent out of some decorative tree branches, tulle fabric, and twinkle lights. It was a perfect sleepover paradise for two third-grade girls.I put my arm around Stefani and whispered in her ear, "You're right, it is getting late. Maybe you should just spend the night."She put her arm around my back and whispered back, "Umm; sounds nice, but;” as she nodded toward the girls. I responded not to her, but to Lizzie and Toni who were sitting on one of the beds scrolling through movie options on the DVR."Girls?"When they both raised their heads to look at me, I announced, "We've decided to let you have a sleepover tonight so that we can all be here together for Christmas morning;”They cheered and hugged each other before I continued, "; but there are a couple rules; first, you can watch a movie, then you need to get ready for bed in the bathroom down here and go right to sleep. The pink gift bags on your beds are special Christmas Eve sleepover kits with pajamas, toothpaste, a toothbrush, and a few other things."Lizzie and Toni scurried to check out the gift bags, but I interceded, "Wait a minute; the second rule is that you can't come upstairs until 7:00 tomorrow morning;” I said motioning to Stefani and I, "; we need a decent night's sleep. Do you both agree to the rules?"They eagerly shouted in unison, "Yes, Yes, Yes!""Ok, we'll see you on Christmas morning!"Before we could turn to leave, Toni asked, "Mom, where will you sleep?"I anticipated the question and interceded with a little white lie, "She'll sleep in my bed. I'm going to sleep on the great room sofa so I can make sure you two don't try to sneak upstairs to look at the presents."Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni simply said, "Okay, goodnight mom."To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

 Bridge Engineering: Part 1Two broken, single parents find healing.Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.And so it began. The start of another school year. I pulled my Jeep into the school grounds and took my place in the waiting drop-off lane. Children scurried about the school grounds with crisp back-to-school clothes and brightly colored backpacks not yet soiled and tattered from use. I winced internally as numerous mothers hugged their little ones, sent them into the building, and tearfully departed.My Elizabeth unfastened her seatbelt and eagerly fidgeted on the edge of the seat as we crept forward in line. Upon arrival at the designated unloading zone, Lizzie contorted herself over the center console and gave me a tight, all-consuming hug. "I love you Daddy!" she shouted as a volunteer parent opened the car door. And with that, she was gone in a flash. The volunteer and I just smiled at each other and shrugged our shoulders. In a repeat of years past, I drove away with a feeling of emptiness. Lizzie and I spent every minute of the summer together and I grew accustomed to her as my constant companion. It seemed like just yesterday that I dropped her off for the first day of preschool. Today it's third grade. How fast will the remaining years fly by before she leaves me all alone?I spent the day in a nearby coffee shop distractedly conducting business via email on my laptop. It wasn't rational, but somehow it felt better knowing I was only a couple minutes from the school, and from Lizzie. Time passed excruciatingly slow and I struggled to resist going to the school and being one of 'those' helicopter parents. Well, school ends at 2:50. I held out until 2:15.I was third in the line of vehicles waiting for pick-up and my eyes anxiously scanned the mass of children emerging from the school doors. It wasn't long before I spotted Lizzie joyfully skipping hand-in-hand with a girl I didn't recognize. She was rail thin, had a very lightly tanned skin tone, and towered above Lizzie. That wasn't too surprising since Lizzie took after her very petite mother and also barely made the birthday cutoff for her grade, but this girl was quite a bit taller than the average third grader.The girls zig-zagged as they skipped down the sidewalk with swinging arms and bouncing hair. Lizzie's straight and amber brown, her friend's a loose mass of dark curls. Lizzie spotted my Jeep and pointed it out to her friend. They hugged goodbye with Lizzie's arms around her friend's waist, and her friend's arms around Lizzie's head. I smiled at the height contrast and felt a sense of relief as Lizzie ran toward the Jeep.She climbed in and frantically began telling me everything about her day, a flood of words pouring from her mouth as if a damn holding them back had burst, "My teacher is Mrs. Pierpont and she is really nice and she has red hair. A boy named Alex sits next to me and he has shiny shoes. I had a hot dog for lunch and; and; and;”My heart felt comfort as she sat next to me and I heard the happiness in her voice. I needed her near me and to know that everything was ok.Lizzie had talked non-stop for 10 minutes and was still going as we headed toward home. The small-town streets gave way to a rural two-lane road as we headed out of town, and eventually the tires crunched along the gravel road leading to our house in the woods. It was the tranquil setting that I needed when Lizzie and I moved here 8 years ago."; and I met a new friend. Her name is Toni, well it's really Antonia, but she wants to be called Toni. Kind of like my name is Elizabeth, but you call me Lizzie. She is really nice and really tall. She has a pet frog."I interrupted to ask, "Is that who you were skipping with after school?""Yes, she in my class but she doesn't sit next to me. I met her when we were in line for lunch and we sat together. She brought a salad from home and bought a milk in the lunch line. She just moved here from somewhere else. Can I bring lunch from home tomorrow?"I patted her knee with my hand and said, "Of course, you can sweetie." as we parked in front of the house.It wasn't a large house but was plenty of space for the two of us. There was a great room, kitchen and half bathroom on the main level; two bedroom-bathroom suites and a loft space on the second level; and a semi-finished basement that I had been slowly working on for several years. It had all the modern technology and conveniences but was built with a rustic charm complementing its setting in the woods.We kicked our shoes off in the mudroom and Lizzie discarded her backpack into the coat cubby by the door. Lizzie, or more accurately, I, survived the first day of the school year. Only 179 more to go.Getting In A Rhythm.Lizzie and I settled into the school year rhythm over the next couple weeks and I began to slowly let go of my separation anxiety. Every day, I dropped her off at school, worked from home, then picked her up from school. Evenings were filled with homework, dinner preparation, and some form of relaxing time together. Lizzie particularly enjoyed walking in the woods and making up imaginary games with sticks, leaves, rocks, or other things she would find along the way. The grand finale of her outdoor adventures was always spending some time on a rope swing that I had hung from a tall oak tree. Other nights we might occupy ourselves with board games, cards, or television as the mood struck us. At the end of every night, Lizzie would get ready for bed then we would spend about a half-hour talking and reading a book of her choice before turning off the lights.I also noticed another pattern forming in those first few weeks of school. Lizzie was talking more and more about her new friend, Toni. They waited for each other to arrive in the mornings before going into the school together and would always emerge side-by-side in the afternoons. They were quickly becoming inseparable and I was happy to see her form that kind of relationship. Like me, Lizzie had always been socially reserved with only a few limited friendships.I saw her reserved personality opening up more and more with Toni, so one evening when Lizzie asked if she could invite her to play at our house, I readily agreed. I wrote my name and cell phone number on a note pad before tearing it out and handing it to Lizzie, "Ask her to have her parents call me and we will see if we can setup a time to play."Lizzie squealed and bounced up and down in excitement. She continued bouncing all the way to the mudroom and safely deposited the note in her backpack.Introductions.It was a couple days later, mid-morning on Thursday, that I answered a call from a number I didn't recognize. Thinking it was likely a business call, I answered, "Hello, this is David."A friendly but hesitant female voice replied, "Hi, I'm Stefani, Toni's mom.""Hi Stefani. It's nice to meet you, well, over the phone at least. Lizzie has been so excited to play with Toni!""Yes, I've heard a lot about Lizzie over the last couple weeks. Toni is excited too."I got down to details and asked, "When is Toni available?""Would Saturday afternoon, maybe around 1:00, work for you?""Yes, that would be just fine." Not knowing how many facts about our home life found its way to Toni's parents, I tried to be understanding of the fact that people can be cautious of sending their children, especially girls, to a single father's house. I tentatively asked, "Where would Toni be most comfortable? Lizzie would love for her to come here, or we are happy to meet at Triangle Park. Whatever works best for you."Stefani thought for a brief second, then replied, "Would you be comfortable dropping Lizzie off at our house for a couple hours?"I noticed that she said, "drop her off for a couple hours," which clearly meant I was not invited to stay. However, I didn't think much of it since a dad hanging around during a play date in someone else's house would be awkward at best."Yes, I'm sure Lizzie would enjoy that."Stefani gave me the address, then we exchanged closing words and ended the call. I sat and reflected on the conversation for a few moments. It all seemed very normal. Stefani seemed "normal" and was pleasant enough, though I sensed a business-like tone in her voice. I shrugged it off thinking, "How much can you tell from a 2-minute phone call?"Getting Together.I told Lizzie the news when I picked her up from school. She shrieked with excitement, did a little dance in her seat, and began counting the hours until 1:00 Saturday. She definitely got that over-enjoyment of simple things in life, and the dancing talent, from her mother!Saturday eventually arrived, although much too slowly for Lizzie's liking. After lunch, we hopped into the Jeep and rode into town with Lizzie impatiently fidgeting in the passenger seat the whole way. We pulled onto Depot Street near downtown and Lizzie helped me scan for the mailbox with the correct house number. I saw it from a distance and slowed down so she could have the discovery."There it is! There it is! 2 1 5!" she screamed.I brought the Jeep to a stop in front of a small, well-kept bungalow style home with an impressive display of annual flowers by the front steps. As soon as we stopped, Toni burst out the front door and bounded down the porch steps in a single leap. Likewise, Lizzie unfastened her seatbelt and threw open the door in one fluid motion. They met midway across the yard in a full speed, shrieking embrace.I smiled at their innocent joy as I unbuckled my seatbelt and walked around the Jeep toward the house. As I did, the front door opened and a tall, slender lady stepped out onto the porch in bare feet, wearing fashionably weathered blue jeans and a buff color corded sweater. She appeared to be in her early 30s and looked like the identical, older version of Toni. She was maybe around 5 foot 10, tall and had the same slender build, with addition of modest womanly curves at her hips and chest. Her chiseled facial features and shoulder length dark curls were also a matured version of Toni's.I approached the porch and offered a cheery "Hello! I'm David, nice to meet you."She crossed her arms and somewhat coldly replied, "Hi David," then with a voice inflection that implied more of an assertion than a question said, "Would it be ok for you to pick Lizzie up at 3:00?"I sensed the invisible barrier she was erecting and halted my progress toward the porch."Yes, that would be fine. I'll see you then."As I turned away to walk back to the Jeep, she flatly said, "Please don't be late."I didn't reply to her, but turned my attention to Lizzie and said loudly enough for my demander to hear, "Have fun girls! I'll be back Before 3:00 to pick you up Lizzie."While the lady on the porch didn't introduce herself, the voice matched Stefani's from our phone call a few days ago, and was equally business-like in demeanor. It's difficult to describe. She didn't project a mean or nasty personality that would have made me wary of leaving Lizzie, but she was definitely keeping her distance. The mystery of it piqued my curiosity and made me realize that, as much as Lizzie talked about Toni, she hadn't told me anything about her family.I ran a couple errands around town and returned to Lizzie's house at 2:50, ten minutes early. When I pulled up I saw numerous toys strewn across the front yard and heard playing voices and squeals coming from behind the house. Since I was early, I leisurely wandered the front yard picking up hula-hoops, jump ropes, a bicycle, and a few balls. As I deposited the last couple items into a neat pile next to the driveway, I heard Stefani's voice behind me softly say, "Thank you, you didn't need to do that."I turned to face her as she stood on the porch in the same jeans and sweater she had on earlier, "No worries. I was a little early and didn't want to intrude."With her arms crossed in front of her, Stefani somewhat timidly said, "Thank you for that too; for being early."Just then, the girls came running around the corner of the house screaming, "Spider! Spider! Spider!"I looked at Stefani, smiled and shrugged my shoulders. I corralled Lizzie and said, "It's time to go, is there anything you need to clean up?"Toni answered for her, "No, we just had toys out in the front yard. I'll put them in the garage."The girls pleaded for another play date as they hugged. Stefani simply answered, "We'll see."I gave a quick wave goodbye as Lizzie and I climbed in the Jeep and pulled away.Drop-offs and Pick-ups.Over the next few days, the pattern of school drop-offs and pick-ups with Lizzie and Toni as an inseparable pair continued, and Lizzie begged me relentlessly for another out-of-school play date with Toni. Given Stefani's tepid response at the end of the last play date, I was hesitant to initiate. However, Lizzie's continued insistence eventually wore me down and I made the phone call that Thursday.Stefani answered the phone with a simple, "Hello.""Hi Stefani. This is Lizzie's dad, David. How are you today?"She answered somewhat suspiciously, "I'm fine."After a second of not receiving any more of a response, I stumbled a bit with my words and added, "Uh, Lizzie would really like to get together with Toni again. I; I was just calling to see if you would be open to that."Stefani questioned sharply, "Why are you asking if I'm open to it?"I stumbled some more, "Uh; well; you sounded a little hesitant at the end of the last play date and; and I didn't want to be presumptuous about them getting together again."She coldly answered, "I'm fine with it.""Okay, good. It seems Lizzie and Toni are becoming fast friends."In an ever-so-slightly warmer tone of voice, Stefani asked, "When and where are you thinking?""How about Saturday afternoon again? Wherever you would prefer is fine with us.""Yes, that works. Saturday afternoon at 3:00. How about our house again?"I replied, "Sounds good. We'll see you then." before we exchanged goodbyes. I ended the cell phone call and loudly exhaled my relief that the awkward conversation was over.Building Friendships.The beginning of the second play date went much like the first; screaming girls happy to see each other, a cold reception from Stefani, and a firm directive to be there on-time to pick up Lizzie. It also ended similarly to the first play date. I arrived early, exchanged a few short words with Stefani, and gently guided Lizzie to the Jeep as the girls begged for more time together. This same routine became standard procedure over the next several weeks and a half dozen more play dates.The only change to the pattern occurred after the first few play dates, when Stefani and I began texting each other to make arrangements rather than talking on the phone. The texting suited me just fine as it avoided the awkwardness of our previous telephone conversations.Eventually, Lizzie started asking if Toni could come to our house to play. I avoided the subject as long as possible since I wasn't sure how Stefani would feel about Toni coming to a single father's house or, for that matter, even how much she knew about our family situation. After an especially persuasive appeal from Lizzie one afternoon, I caved and picked up my phone to text Stefani.I wasn't sure how to best approach the question and, after several re-writes, settled on a minimal and factual approach, "Hi Stefani. Lizzie would like to invite Toni over to our house for a play date."A couple hours later my phone buzzed with the simple reply, "Okay. When?"After a few exchanges of date options, we settled on that Thursday after school. Stefani offered to drop her off and I sent her our address.I told Lizzie the plan and she immediately began formulating a list of all the things they would do. The two activities that kept rising to the top were to show Toni her bedroom and play on a bridge that she and I had built over a small creek in the woods.It was a simple bridge made by spanning a couple logs from bank to bank, then covering them with old rough sawn slab wood for a walking surface that was about 6-feet wide. It wasn't much, but it was sufficient to occasionally get my small tractor to the other side of the creek and it was one of Lizzie's favorite spots in the world; running over it, throwing stones into the water, looking for crayfish, watching the squirrels and chipmunks, sliding on the frozen stream in the winter, etc. If the weather was nice, she would sometimes do her homework laying belly down on the bridge with her elbows propping up her upper body.It was also her spot of solace when she was sad or upset. She would sit on the edge swinging her feet below her until the surrounding woods healed whatever was bothering her. Eventually, she would meander her way back to the house in a much better mood than she left.She and I were a lot alike in that respect. It was the very reason I bought the property when we moved here, to get away from life and let nature heal some wounds.Inseparable.Lizzie was positively giddy during the ride home from school on Thursday. She recapped the list of things she had planned to show and do with Toni. I reminded her to be a good host and do the things that Toni wants to do, though I suspected that would easily be worked out between the now inseparable friends.As Lizzie shed her backpack and shoes in the mudroom, she asked, "Can we make chocolate chip cookies before Toni gets here?""Sure, I think we have all the ingredients. Start getting everything out."We had made cookies together enough that Lizzie knew where everything was located. She rushed around pulling ingredients, mixing bowls, and baking sheets out of the pantry. After confirming everything needed was present, Lizzie started measuring ingredients into the mixing bowl. I stood by to lend assistance when needed and occasionally clarify a fractional measurement or the difference between teaspoons and tablespoons.Other than a little incident with the flour, Lizzie did a great job mixing the cookie dough. Together, we spooned balls of dough onto baking sheets and put the first tray into the oven. Lizzie set the timer and I suggested she go clean the flour off her arms and face while they were baking.I cleaned errant flour from the countertop and floor while Lizzie washed up. Just as I finished and began to load the dirty bowls and mixing utensils into the dishwasher, the oven timer chimed and there was a knock at the front door almost simultaneously.Lizzie heard it and ran full speed to the door. I quickly dried my hands and hit the button to silence the chiming oven. Since the main level of our house was mostly one big, open space, I could see Lizzie open the door and embrace Toni, with Stefani standing close behind.I pulled an oven mitt over my hand and called, "Please come on in. I just need to pull cookies out of the oven."The girls came racing over to eagerly observe the fresh cookies. Stefani stood in the doorway obviously surveying the inside of the house."Come on in, Stefani." I called again and, in an attempt to relax her, added, "Make yourself at home. I just need to switch these batches of cookies."She came inside, closed the door behind her, and tentatively took a few steps into the great room. The girls talked and watched as I removed the first tray of cookies from the oven and then inserted a second tray.Their impatience was obvious so I cautioned, "Let them cool for a couple minutes, then you can have one while they are still warm and gooey."Stefani had taken a few more steps toward the great room's floor-to-ceiling windows and continued to study the house and its contents. Seeing her silhouetted in front of the windows and forest beyond was quite striking. Her mass of loose curly hair pulled into a ponytail and carefully fed through the back closure of a Nike 'Just Do It' ball cap. She wore running shoes with ankle socks, three-quarter length running tights, and a quarter-zip pullover running top. The top was somewhat loose fitting but still gave evidence of an undergarment that effectively restrained and compressed modest size tits. The style fit her well and complimented her tall, slender form. Particularly, the well-proportioned curves of her hips and ass that were showcased by the skin-tight running pants.I was snapped out of my admiration by the girls asking if they could have cookies now. Smiling, I replied, "Yes, I think they have cooled down enough."I grabbed a couple napkins, placed two warm cookies on each, and handed them to the girls. Lizzie asked, "Can we go down to the bridge?"I glanced over at Stefani who was now looking at some family photographs on the stone fireplace mantel. Not seeing any reaction to Lizzie's question, I said, "Sure, have fun. Just don't get wet and muddy."The girls scampered out the mudroom door and meandered into the woods behind the house. I joined Stefani who had moved to watch them out the large windows. We stood in awkward silence for a few minutes as we watched the girls work their way down the gently sloped woods toward the bridge.As we watched them reach the bridge, the oven started chiming. I gestured toward the open kitchen said, "Excuse me, I'll be right back." Stefani continued watching the girls as I turned away.I pulled the second and last batch of cookies out of the oven and turned it off. As I placed a couple hot pads and the hot cookie sheet on the kitchen island, I noticed Stefani had returned back to the family photographs on the fireplace mantel. There were several of Lizzie and me together, several of my wife and me together, and one larger photo centerpiece of me, my wife, and a newborn Lizzie. Stefani looked at them all but seemed to focus her gaze on those with my wife in them.After a few moments, she coldly and very accusatorily said, "I haven't met your wife yet."I didn't appreciate her tone and matter-of-factly replied, "It's just Lizzie and I here." without any additional explanation. I wanted to spit back in a matching confrontational tone, "I haven't met your husband either." but managed to restrain myself and didn't say anything more.She lingered at the photographs for a few more moments, then turned to me and said, "Would you mind if I left my car here and went on a run while the girls are playing?"Glad to get her attitude out of my house, I sharply said, "That's fine."She snipped back, "Thank you." and found her way out the front door.In my anger, I remember thinking to myself that it's too bad beauty like hers was wasted on such a bitch. She didn't know anything about me, or my wife, yet questioned me about her like I was hiding her in a closet or something.I continued to smolder over the next hour or so as the girls happily played outside, then moved inside up to Lizzie's bedroom. My bitterness had just begun to cool when Stefani knocked on the front door. I opened it to find her standing there with beads of sweat and a rosy flush over her lightly tanned face, wisps of hair not as neatly tucked into her ball cap as they were earlier.I attempted to be a civil host and offered, "Sit down. Let me get you a towel and some water."She sat on a stool at the kitchen island while I gathered a towel and poured a glass of water. As I did, she timidly began to speak, "I'm sorry for asking about your wife. I shouldn't have pried."The sincerity in her voice was evident and led me to offer a little more information, "It's fine to ask, and I'm happy to tell you about her. It just seemed like I was being indicted."She hung her head and said softly, "You were. I'm sorry."When Stefani didn't offer any more explanation, I set the glass of water in front of her and said, "My wife and Lizzie were in a car accident when Lizzie was one month old. Lizzie wasn't hurt, but Julie had a lot of internal injuries and managed to fight for 4 months before she passed. That was in Indiana. The week after the funeral, Lizzie and I packed up and moved here. I just needed to get away and find some peace.""I'm so sorry."I shrugged my shoulders as if to say, "It is what it is." At the same time, I glanced at her long, slender fingers wrapped around the water glass and noticed she wasn't wearing a wedding ring. I suspected she was a single parent since I hadn't heard any references to a male figure while coordinating play dates, but I didn't know that for sure."If I may ask, what is your family situation? Lizzie talks about Toni constantly, but I don't think I've heard anything about your family."Stefani's voice had an edge to it when she said, "I divorced Toni's dad 4 years ago. It's just me and Toni now. We moved here in June after;”The conversation was interrupted by the girls sliding down the banister from the loft, laughing wildly as they crashed together at the bottom of the stairs. Stefani and I chuckled as they gathered themselves off the floor and proceeded to ask for more cookies.Stefani said, "I think you've had enough sugar for today, Toni!" She tapped her smartwatch and continued, "It's also time for us to go."She took one more drink from the water glass, then stood up to usher Toni toward the door. On her way past me, Stefani said very genuinely, "I'm sorry for earlier."I didn't have a chance to respond before she whisked Toni out the door and waved a quick goodbye.Costumes.Playdates over the next month settled back into the status quo. Whether at Stefani's house or our house, it was a simple drop-off and pick-up without any more conversation about our personal lives. Stefani's demeanor was slightly warmer than it had been previously, but she was still very guarded and somewhat business-like.As Halloween approached, the girls conspired to go trick-or-treating in Toni's neighborhood dressed as characters from the old Addams Family television show. Toni as Wednesday Addams and Lizzie as Cousin Itt. I found an online sale for a cheap bulk box of mop heads and when they arrived the week before Halloween, Lizzie and I spent an evening cutting strands off the mop heads and pinning them to an old dress. The next night we fashioned the head covering by taking the same approach with an old stocking cap. When we finished, Lizzie tried everything on and I strategically added a few more mop clusters to bare spots. It really turned out well!I'm sure much to the dismay of schoolteachers, Halloween fell on a Tuesday that year. Around 4:00, Lizzie started dressing in her costume and I made a few final adjustments to prevent the underlying dress from showing through the mop strands. After carefully loading Lizzie into the Jeep without damaging her costume, we made the 15-minute drive into town and parked on the street in front of Stefani and Toni's house. It was 5:00 and a few costumed little ones were beginning to roam the sidewalks.Lizzie ran up their front walkway and eagerly rang the doorbell while I followed a little behind. A short moment later, Toni opened the door as a perfect Wednesday Addams resemblance. Pale powdered white skin, straight braided black hair, white collared dress and all. They both broke out in laughter and ran into the house.I stepped inside and closed the door behind me as Stefani came down the staircase wearing an ever-timeless cat outfit. Black yoga pants with a tail pinned on her rear, black long-sleeve top, black cat ear headband, and black whiskers painted on her cheeks. I don't think she intended it as a "sexy kitten" outfit, but she certainly looked good in it. Her long, toned legs and womanly rear were absolutely made for yoga pants and the pin-on tail very effectively focused my attention there.I stood there in jeans and a flannel shirt, "Well, I guess I'm underdressed for the occasion!"Stefani smiled and paused as she thought for a second, "I think we can fix that. Just a minute."She disappeared into the garage for a few minutes then came back in carrying a set of well-worn orange suspenders with large black lettering "Husqvarna" spaced vertically down the very wide belts. She held them out to me, "My dad accidentally left these here. You're a logger now!""Ha! Okay." I said as I took them from her and started to figure out how to put them on. Stefani watched with an amused look on her face as I struggled to clasp the rear straps onto the back of my jeans. After a couple unsuccessful attempts, Stefani stepped forward to assist. She quickly clasped the straps in the waistband of my jeans then adjusted the loop closures so the belts were snug over my shoulders."Thanks for the help. I can't say that I've ever worn suspenders before."With that complete, the four of us left the house and began the quest for overflowing bags of Halloween gluttony. It was now dark outside and the town was in full Halloween mode with costumed children and parents filling the sidewalks.Stefani and I admired creative costumes and chatted about various mundane topics as we all proceeded door to door through the neighborhood. She was being much more personable than she had been to date and midway through the evening, I realized that I was really enjoying her company. It had been quite some time since I had the pleasure of conversation with an adult woman, at least beyond normal exchanges with a store clerk, waitress, or teacher.As we walked, Stefani mentioned that Toni had been asking about having a sleepover with Lizzie, to which I responded, "I'm sure Lizzie would love that."We made trick-or-treat stops at a couple more houses before Stefani tentatively asked, "Would Friday night work for a sleepover?"I thought out loud, "I don't think we have any plans for Friday; Yes, that should work."Stefanie gave a sheepish smile then hesitantly said, "Would you mind if it was at your house?"I chuckled and then joked, "Why do I feel like I was just set up?""I'm sorry. A guy at work asked me out for dinner and dancing with some co-workers. He really saved me when I was behind on a deadline, so I didn't feel like I could say no."Her words said it was only an obligation, but her eyes said something different. I felt a twinge of jealousy course through my veins and didn't understand why. Up until that night, she was downright frigid toward me and I would have put her firmly in the "necessary acquaintance" category, tolerating her only because our daughters were friends.My very practical reply was, "No worries. The girls will have a blast and I didn't have anything going on anyway. If you want, Toni can come home with us after school. We'll just swing by your house and pickup any overnight things she needs.""Thanks, I owe you."I asked about her job and she went on to tell me that she was an accountant for a corporation headquartered in a larger city nearby. Like me, she had the flexibility to work from home which was invaluable in making single parenting life somewhat workable. Her usual routine was to go into the office after Toni left for school, work there until early afternoon, then do the 30-minute commute to be home by the time Toni walked home from school. She would make up the few hours of lost work time throughout the evening and after Toni went to bed.Stefani reciprocated by asking about my work, which I had just began to describe when we arrived at a house that was particularly festive with an abundance of yard decorations, strobe lighting, fog machines, and spooky music. It didn't phase the girls at all, and they eagerly went to retrieve candy from a woman in an elaborate witch outfit.As they did, a man dressed as Captain Morgan opened a large treasure chest and called to Stefani and me, "Arr ye matees! Bootie for the Buccaneer and his First Mate!" while gesturing toward what turned out to be a disguised cooler filled with ice, beer, hard lemonade, and other assorted spirits.It was all in good fun and I politely declined his offer using my best pirate accent. I glanced at Stefani who gave me a strangely warm smile and called, "Come on girls, let's move on!"I wasn't sure what the smile meant, but it made me feel good.An Overnighter.On Friday, neither of the girls could contain their excitement as they climbed into my Jeep after school. They were bouncing on the seats, giggling and squealing as I tried to focus them on fastening their seatbelts. Once latched, the belts restrained them from bouncing on the seats, but the giggling and squealing continued all the way to Stefani's house.When the three of us went inside to retrieve Toni's overnight bags, Stefani greeted us with several different dresses draped over her arms, obviously weighing what she should wear for the evening. She thanked me profusely for the overnight accommodation, to which I genuinely assured her was no imposition at all. Toni and Lizzie returned with a couple bags and I offered a half-hearted, "Have a great time tonight." as we walked out the door.Bonding.It was a cool day and the forecast was for freezing temperatures that night, so I set about starting a fire in the great room hearth as the girls carried the overnight bags up to Lizzie's bedroom. After assuring the kindling fire was well established, I began to assemble ingredients for homemade pizza and smiled internally at the sounds of them happily playing in the open loft upstairs. Toni had really been a Godsend to Lizzie and, in turn, to me.The girls were thrilled when I called them downstairs for dinner and they saw the freshly wood-fired cheese pizza. I got huge hugs from both of them before they took plates back upstairs to watch 'Frozen' in the loft. I also grabbed a slice and settled myself in front of the fire to channel surf and relax for the evening.A couple hours later, the girls came downstairs, roasted a few marshmallows in the fire, and promptly went back upstairs for another movie. I muted my TV for a moment and heard the familiar music of 'The Incredibles' emanating from the loft. Satisfied they weren't watching anything inappropriate, I turned my attention back to the ball game I was watching.I turned the TV off when the ball game ended around 11:00 and noticed it was very quiet in the house. When investigating the silence upstairs, I found the girls asleep in Lizzie's double bed with the lights still on. It appeared as if they exhausted themselves to the point that they crashed in the middle of an Old Maid card game. I laughed quietly as I took a picture, texted it to Stefani, then turned out the lights.My sleepiness was getting the best of me too, so I brushed my teeth, stripped down to my boxers, climbed in bed, and immediately fell asleep.Night Terrors.I was startled awake by a loud and continuous banging sound coming from downstairs. My eyes flashed to the bedside clock, 12:20pm, and I flew out of bed realizing that the banging sound was coming from someone beating on the front door. Intuitively, my hand went to the fingerprint recognition lockbox under my nightstand where I swiftly removed the .45 Beretta PX4 it housed, pre-cocking the single/double action as I ran down the stairs.The banging stopped as I neared the door, so I paused for a deep breath and to consider my actions. All the lights were off in the house so my movements should be relatively concealed. However, the exterior porch light was on so I could easily see outside. I carefully peered out the windows adjacent to the door and didn't see anyone standing on the porch or in the gravel driveway immediately beyond. Having confirmed that, I took a tactical stance with my weapon, readied myself, and flung the door open.What I found was Stefani collapsed in a sobbing mass just outside the doorway. Relieved that she wasn't an intruder, yet concerned about her at the same time, I exclaimed, "Stefani!" while quickly flipping the safety on the gun and setting it on a shelf by the door. Still clothed only in boxers, I crouched down and carefully lifted Stefani to her feet and into an all-consuming bearhug.She was shaking like a leaf as I cradled her head against my shoulder, shuffled us inside the house, and closed the door. Having no idea what was wrong, I was scared to say anything for fear of making whatever it was worse, so I just held her for what seemed like an eternity.When she eventually began to calm down a little, I said softly, "I'm here to listen whenever you want to talk; I'm here to do whatever you need; I'm here for you."She briefly pulled her head away from my bare shoulder to look up at me through streaming tears, then returned her head to my chest before rhythmically repeating through escalating cries, "Why me?!; Why can't I escape?!; Why me?!";Again, having no idea about the situation, my arms simply cradled her in an attempt to provide some minimal amount of comfort and protection. When she seemed to calm slightly and her chanting faded away, I guided her to the leather sofa facing the great room's stone hearth fireplace. Grabbing a box of tissues off an end table as we passed, I sat her on one end of the sofa and gently tucked a throw blanket around her arms and legs.There were still red coals in the fireplace from earlier, so I stoked them a bit and added a few new logs as Stefani looked on while wiping her face with a handful of tissues. I glanced upward toward Lizzie's room and was happy to see the door still shut and the girls apparently still asleep.Looking back at Stefani, I tried to lighten the mood by gesturing toward my boxers and saying, "I'm not really dressed for company. I'll go throw on some clothes.""No, please don't leave."The sincerity of the need was evident in her eyes so I sat next to her on the sofa and covered my lap with a throw blanket in an attempt to be somewhat gentlemanly. As soon as I was settled, Stefani shifted to rest her upper body against mine and her head on my shoulder. While repositioning, she pulled my arm around her, folded her long legs back beneath her on the sofa, then rested her hand on my bare chest.We both sat that way for quite some time just staring into the flickering light of the fire. At some point, I noticed her breathing became slower and deeper, signaling exhaustion had overtaken whatever traumatic events occurred earlier in the evening.As she slept, I cautiously decoupled myself from our embrace while simultaneously laying her down on the sofa. I felt a little guilty as I stood there admiring her form while she slept. A neatly tailored wool cocktail dress with intricately mottled gray herringbone fabric tastefully hugged the curves of her body. The rounded, high neckline stopped just under the chiseled wings of her collar bones and the A-line profile that would have normally ended mid-thigh, had worked much further up her long legs as I laid her down. Thankfully, a pair of black knit leggings preserved her modesty and prevented me from having to explain myself later.I retrieved a pillow from the linen closet and carefully lifted her head to slide it underneath. I then unzipped and removed her fashionable black suede, ankle-height boots before tucking blankets over her slender but toned body.Satisfied that she looked relatively comfortable, I put another couple logs on the fire then went upstairs to bed.To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica. 

 Blizzard Revelations.Two best friends, stranded in a car, find fun ways to keep warm.Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time."Hey, Lindsey; you all set?"A tall, shaggy-haired fella came up from the basement guest bedroom, then strode the hallway, and called up the staircase to her 2nd story bedroom, from near the front door. Lindsey felt her stomach flutter once again. Jackson was actually back from college. In his hand, he carried a suitcase of his own, and a laptop bag slung over his shoulder. He smiled at her as she came down the big oak stairs, and she nodded."Yep, Jack; just gotta grab my rucksack and lock up, and we're good to go!"She couldn't remember when the two of them had first met. Their parents had been close friends for years, before they'd even been born. So far as she cared, she'd known Jackson forever. They'd grown up together, referred to each other as cousins. The pair had been almost inseparable, all the way up to Jackson leaving for college. Worst yet, his parents had to move; when the corporation shut down the local factory, and his dad had to move in order to fill another management position, or face unemployment at age 51. Lindsey’s anxieties were mounting, until yesterday, when his flight arrived. She'd been absolutely heartbroken last August. to see him go. But he kept his promise, that he'd visit as soon as he came back for the holidays. Which sadly coincided with her own family’s reunion. Her parents insisted that she come with them, but she negotiated a compromise. Jackson would use her car to drive her, on his way to his own relative’s gathering.It just so happened the day he flew back was the day before her Great Aunt's get-together, so while her parents left yesterday morning, she hung around to pick him up at the airport. The plan was for him to stay over that night, then drive the two of them, to drop her at the reunion, seeing as it wasn't too far from his cousins' place. That way, he could drive to his kin, and see them too. Then two days later he’d pick Lindsey up from the reunion, and drive her back a few days later, if she didn't want to stay the whole week, like her folks.She'd nearly tackled him near the baggage claim, when she saw him run down the airport concourse. The pair had spent the evening laughing, eating, and reminiscing. Jackson had plenty of stories to tell her about his first semester at college, and Lindsey eagerly hung on his every word. When he’d finally gone down to the basement guest bedroom, it was well past midnight. She’d already fallen asleep while the two were watching an old favorite DVD title. He’s woke her up and directed her to go up and get some sleep. By the time they were up and about, the next day; they realized there was no way they were going to make it on time.It was getting on for noon when the snow started to fall; lightly covering the driveway as Lindsey dragged her suitcase out to Jackson's car. She knew they were only going away for a week, but she wanted to be prepared, especially with the weather as it was, so she'd filled her bags with as many jumpers, woolly hats, and thick comfy socks as she could. A decision she was starting to regret as she struggled to heave the bulging suitcase into the trunk of her little car.Finally cramming it into the space, she stepped back, taking a moment to breathe. All around her, the snow fell lazily through the air, getting heavier by the minute, and she wondered if it would ease off much, before the two of them left for her great aunt's. 'Oh well, at least it'll be a white Christmas...' she thought to herself, before turning back towards the open door of her house.She loved almost everything about Christmas, but the annual family reunion certainly wasn't on the list. She could count on one hand, how many of her relatives she actually liked, and even then she had plenty of fingers spare. In fact, the only person she really cared about visiting, had just been her house guest. But that visit was nearly over. Only the car ride remained.“Start the car, Jack.”"Cool-cool, but hurry up, I don't like the look of this snow. We might end up stranded in a blizzard, if we're not careful; and you'll miss your fam." Jackson shot her a wink. "And I know how much you'd hate that."Giggling at his sarcasm, Linsey ran back into her house. She'd left her rucksack just inside the door, and she quickly grabbed it before locking up and running back down to the car. The snowfall had gotten pretty heavy by now, and she saw Jackson chuck his stuff onto the back seat before getting into the driver's side door, and revving the engine. Burying her face in her scarf to keep warm, Lindsey threw her rucksack in the back as well, before climbing into the passenger side seat next to him. Clicking her seatbelt into place, she turned and gave him a nod, and off the two went.Relaxing back into her seat, Lindsey watched the snowflakes fall as Jackson gently took the car out of the driveway and onto the almost pure white road. Rubbing her hands together in the frigid air, she reached out and cracked up the thermostat a little, before settling back again. It wasn't a particularly long drive, only a few hours, but she could already tell it was going to be a chilly one.The snow wasn't too much of a problem while they drove through the city, salt trucks leaving the roads mostly clear. As they got out into the countryside, Jackson started to take it slower, carefully navigating the narrow lanes as the snow continued to fall. Once or twice they saw the skid marks of cars that hadn't been quite as cautious, and at one point a tow truck passed them, pulling the unfortunate survivor of a nasty off-road skid.The first hour passed quickly. The thermostat did its job, and the car quickly armed up enough for Lindsey to drop her scarf and gloves. The two friends chattered away happily as the miles passed, and the music from the radio helped fill any lulls. However, as the sun began to set, the snowfall only got heavier and heavier. Lindsey could feel herself getting increasingly nervous, finding it harder and harder to see the passing countryside, and could only imagine how hard it must be for Jackson at the wheel."Damn it;” the young man muttered under his breath, craning forward to peer out between the falling snowflakes. Lindsey could feel the stress radiating off of him, and did her best to stay calm. The last thing she wanted to do is panic him any more than he already was.Pretty soon though, they both realized they were going to have to stop. The snow was falling so heavily now that neither of them could see the road, let alone anything else. Lindsey felt her stomach drop as Jackson shook his head, pulling the car up onto the verge at the side of the road. "Sorry Linds, I can't keep going in this. If we're lucky it'll blow over soon, and we can get going again, but for the meantime, it's just not safe;” Lindsey looked up at him and saw the look of concern on his face. "You might wanna call your folks."Lindsey gave him a worries nod. She could feel her stomach tying itself up in knots as she pulled out her cell phone. They were a long way from anywhere, out there, and if they got stuck overnight it was going to get very, very cold. Dialing her parents, she anxiously waited for them to pick up."Hey, Dad, it's me. Um, yeah, me and Jackson are on our way, but the snow is; it's coming down pretty hard, so we're just going to pull over for a bit. No need to worry about us, it's all good. We're just going to be a bit later than we thought, that's all. I'll call you when we start moving again. Yep, yep, we'll be safe, don't worry. I love you too. See you soon"The young woman hung up, hoping she didn't sound too scared on the phone. "Ok, what do we do now?"Jackson frowned as he looked down at the fuel indicator. It was getting a little low."Well, I think we should turn the car off for now, so we don't waste gas until we can start moving again. I don't wanna think about what'd happen if we; you know. Other than that, we just gotta wait it out I guess." Shutting off the engine, Jackson settled back into his seat as snow began to pile onto the windshield. Immediately, the car began to get colder, and Lindsey shivered as she bundled herself up in her coat. Outside, she could hear the wind howling, and she looked over to her friend, hoping for comfort, but only saw herself faced with a worried expression."It'll be fine, don't worry. We just; gotta wait. For a bit" His voice sounded shaky as he tried to reassure her. Surprisingly, it worked pretty well. For the next few hours, the two sat and talked to try and keep their minds off the weather. Occasionally, Jackson would flick on the wipers to clear the snow on the windscreen so they could check the state of the weather, but it never improved. If anything, it was still getting worse. An hour passed, then two, and it started to dawn on the pair that things probably weren't going to improve that evening."Maybe; maybe we should settle in for the night;” Lindsey's voice trembled as she spoke, partly from the cold and partly out of fear. "I'm gonna call my dad again;”Jackson nodded, his hands inside his sleeves as she fished her phone out again."Uh, hey Dad? It's me again. The, um, the snow's not easing off, so we're going too; yeah, yeah I know; We're going to stay here for the night, ok? And we'll drive the rest of the way tomorrow? Ok? Don't worry, we've got loads of clothes and blankets and things, we'll be fine. Yeah, yeah we'll be careful. I know. I love you too. Bye."Lindsey hung up and turned to her friend. "He's not happy, but he knows there's nothing we can do." She let out a long sigh, looking at the floor. "Sorry.""Hey, it's ok, don't; don't worry, you don't need to apologize." Looking back up through the tears, she saw Jackson smiling at her, and felt his hand on her shoulder. Despite the freezing weather, Lindsey felt a little shimmer of warmth move through her at his touch. "You can't help the weather, can you? And it's cool, at least I'm not stuck out here alone."Lindsey chuckled as she fought back her tears. She wiped her eyes and looked back over her shoulder at the back seat. "What are we going to do about sleeping?" Despite their heavy clothes, she could feel herself starting to shiver. Jackson looked thoughtful for a second, before replying. "I guess we'll have to share the back seat; It'll be cramped, but we don't have much choice. The seats up here don't really recline at all."Lindsey nodded her head. It wouldn't be the first time the two of them had slept so close together, but she had to admit, this was a bit different. After all, they'd been kids last time. Ah well, better to be warm than worry about nothing, she thought to herself."Do we have blankets or anything?" Again, Jackson looked thoughtful."We could get our clothes out of the trunk? We can pile them on top of us to keep warm." He gave her a nervous smile. "Not quite blankets, but I'm sure they'll do the job."Lindsey felt a little knot in her stomach but ignored it. She had to admit, it was a good idea, but something about Jackson seeing all her clothes spread out made her feel nervous. It took her a moment to realize why, but by the time she had he'd already disappeared out of the car, hurrying towards the trunk to retrieve their suitcases. Ignoring it, she climbed into the back seat, settling across them as she heard Jackson rifling through their belongings in the freezing wind.As soon as she found herself in the back of the car, the young woman realized a slight problem with the plan. The seats weren't very wide, and unless they wanted to sleep upright or in the foot well, the two friends would have to sleep pretty much on top of each other. She swallowed hard. This situation just kept getting weirder and weirder.Just as she opened her mouth to say something, the door to her left flew open, and a deluge of clothing poured across her. Caught off guard, the young woman yelped in surprise, eliciting a quick apology from her friend, stood in the doorway holding an empty suitcase."Sorry, sorry, should've warned you!"Lindsey's yelp of surprise quickly turned to giggles of laughter. "Don't worry, just hurry up and get back inside before you freeze to death!"With a smile, Jackson nodded, throwing the suitcase back into the trunk before reaching down and grabbing a second. Hers. Lindsey felt the butterflies in her stomach again as he quickly unzipped it and emptied the contents over her again. She watched as her neatly folded laundry cascaded out of the bag, t-shirts and spare jeans tumbling into the foot well, along with, much to her dismay, all her underwear.Jackson didn't seem to notice, shaking the snow from his boots and quickly jumping in next to her. As he closed the door, shivering, she quickly grabbed a large fleece and threw it towards him. "Here, warm up a bit". Her friend smiled in appreciation, pulling the woolen jumper over himself.Lindsey looked around at the clothing carnage. She bit her lip. There was no way he wasn't going to see it all; pairs of silk panties and lace bras dotted the backseat, making her lingerie impossible to miss. Turning to her friend, she could feel her cheeks burning pink. "Uh, Jackson, do me a favor, could you just; ignore; the underwear?"Turning to look back at her, the young man looked confused, before his eyes scanned the seats and his own cheeks started to turn red. "Oh, uh; sorry, I; I didn't;”Lindsey couldn't help but chuckle. The flustered look on his face was adorable, and in that moment she couldn't think of anything but a lost puppy. She squeezed his arm under the layer of loose clothes. "Don't worry, you couldn't help it. It's my fault for packing everything into one suitcase!"The pair laughed nervously, before settling into silence. A few moments passed before Jackson piped up again. "So, uh, how're we; Ya know. Doing this?"The pair looked at the space between them. They both knew they couldn't fit next to each other, but neither person wanted to be the first to say it. Finally, Lindsey bit the bullet. "Do you wanna be on top or underneath?"She saw Jackson swallow heavily. "Uh, I'll go underneath, I guess? Don't want to crush you, after all." The young man chuckled, trying to defuse the awkwardness of the situation in the way he always did. Lindsey chuckled too. She had to admit, she hoped that would be the arrangement. After all, she was a lot smaller than he was. Shuffling towards the door to let him get comfortable, she replied: "After you then!"Taking off his boots, Jackson slid down onto the seats, piling the loose clothes up and over himself. Lindsey watched intently, trying to calm her racing heartbeat. Why was she so nervous? It wasn't like they were doing anything weird. Well, weirder than being stuck in the snow. It was Jackson, she'd known him forever! Shaking her head, she gave him a smile, before settling down too.Instinctively, his hands came up to meet her, guiding her down on top of him. Immediately, she felt the warmth of his body through their clothes, and she found herself nestling into her friend as they awkwardly tried to avoid eye contact. The young woman could hear her heartbeat in her ears, the red flush of embarrassment getting stronger by the second. Reaching around them, the two started pulling the clothes across themselves, tucking them into the gaps on either side to insulate them from the cold.Carefully, Lindsey did her best to push aside anything she'd rather he didn't see into the foot well, some of the more risqué items catching Jackson's eye before he pointedly looked away, cheeks red. Pretty soon, the two were almost completely covered, only their faces poking out of the mountain of fabric.Doing their best to ignore the awkwardness of the situation, the two settled down. Lying on her front, Lindsey could feel her chest pressed close to Jackson, her tits squished close to his beating heart, and no matter where she looked, their faces were so close she always felt like she was staring directly at him. Eventually, she piped up."Should I, uh, should I roll over, onto my back? Or, is this ok? What's; what works for you?" She tried not to think too hard about his answer. "I'm happy like this, if you are. Or not. Whatever" Her cheeks felt like they could burst into flames at any moment."I, uh,; I think this is fine" From underneath her, Jackson's voice rose, shaky with nerves, and she wondered if he was feeling just as out of sorts as she was. With a nod, she turned away, resting her head on his chest. Despite settling in to sleep, the young woman's mind was racing. What were they doing? This was crazy, what if someone saw them together? Bundled up like this, at the side of the road, under the clothes? What would they think? She swallowed. She knew exactly what they'd think. And with a start she realized that excited her.A long, awkward silence hung in the air. Lindsey did her best to ignore her racing thoughts and settle down to sleep. Despite the mountain of clothes, she found herself still shivering, and nuzzled deeper into Jackson for warmth. After a while, she glanced up to see snow covering the windows, cutting the pair of them off from the rest of the world. It was just her now. Her and Jackson. She felt a tingle ran down her spine. Well at least we don't have to worry about anyone looking in and getting the wrong idea, she thought to herself.Settling in, her mind started to wander. Trying not to think about Jackson, she found herself pondering the situation they found themselves in. What would happen if the sow hadn't cleared by the next morning? Would they need to call for help? What if it got even colder? A sudden memory passed through her head, of an old TV documentary about arctic explorers. She remembered that often, when trapped in cold climates, people would strip off and share body heat to keep themselves warm. Immediately, she felt her blush returning.Behind her, she felt Jackson's hands move lower down her back, to just above her ass, and she froze. A voice in the darkness, breathless, whispered. Uh, is this ok? My, uh, my arms were getting a little cramped;”Lindsey felt her breath catch in her throat. "Y-yeah, it's fine, don't worry." Instinctively, she shuffled her weight a bit, making it more comfortable for both of them. The two lay in silence for a bit longer, before Lindsey felt her own arms beginning to cramp, her hands on the seat taking most of her weight to keep it off Jackson. Readjusting, she let her body fall, and found her hands around his shoulders, holding him close. "Is that ok too?"She felt him nod underneath her and felt a sigh of relief escaped her lips. His soft voice filled the quiet again. "Sure. Don't worry about squishing me, you're; you're pretty light, you know;” The two chuckled and fell into silence again.Lindsey felt conflicted. She couldn't help but notice how firm his shoulders were, how warm and strong his arms around her felt. Soon, she found her mind wandering again, and quickly diverted her attention elsewhere. No, this was Jackson she was thinking about! She could never; could she?From under her, she felt Jackson shift, awkwardly, nervously, before speaking again. "Uh, hey Lindsey, are you; are you still cold?" Lindsey felt her heart beating like mad in her chest."Y-yeah, a little. Actually." She thought about the arctic explorers again and bit her tongue. No, how could she even be thinking about that? But, if it kept them warmer; She didn't know what to do. On the one hand, she desperately wanted the warmth, on the other; "You know, um, one of the, I heard on tv once that, when people get stuck in the arctic they, uh; well;”Lindsey trailed off. Holy shit, what am I saying? Under her, she felt her best friend brace himself, unsure where she was going with this, and she bit her tongue again. Can't go back now..."Body heat gets kinda; you know; trapped by the, uh; by clothes; So they, uh; yeah" She couldn't bring herself to say it, the words kept getting caught in her mouth. A long pause sat frozen in the air. "So; should we?""Y-yeah. Yeah, I; I heard the same thing. So; yeah. I think we should. You know; get, uh;” Jackson's voice trailed off, before returning with his trademark humor, although she could tell from his voice how painfully nervous he was. Just like her."Besides, it's already pretty awkward, right? What's the harm? It's not like we've never seen each other naked before;”Even so, that was a long time ago, and they'd both changed a lot since then. Still, Lindsey couldn't deny the truth in Jackson words. With a breathless nod, she sat up, and the two friends began to undress. The young woman tried not to look as Jackson first stripped off his t-shirt, followed by his shorts. He paused, hands on the waistband of his boxers, and turned to her, still averting his gaze."Uh, should we; I mean, we could keep our underwear on; But..."Yeah;” Lindsey's own breathless voice joined his. "I; I'm sure it; uh, it'll work better if there's nothing blocking the body heat; right?""Yeah, yeah, I think so too;”As Jackson reached down and pulled off his underwear, Lindsey averted her eyes again. She couldn't deny that part of her wanted to see him, stripped naked before her, but she did her best to ignore it."Just; promise not to look, ok?"Jackson nodded. Staring pointedly at the roof of the car, Lindsey swallowed nervously before unbuttoning her shirt, letting it fall into the foot well as she fiddled with the zipper of her jeans. Down to her underwear, she could feel the bitter cold attacking her bare skin, and the desire to get back under cover overpowered her nerves. Fiddling behind her back with numbing fingers, she struggled to unhook her bra, and when she finally did she let out a yelp of surprise as the fabric slipped from her hand, sending the item straight down onto Jackson's face.A frozen moment hung in the air, before the pair started laughing. Settling back down, Lindsey, reached down and slipped off her panties, the momentum of the moment carrying her forward before she could second guess herself. Hurriedly dragging the mountain of fabric back over themselves, the pair did their best to ignore the feeling of the other person's naked body, pressed so close to their own. But soon they were snuggled down again, and Lindsey couldn't deny the way her bare tits felt pressed against Jackson's chest, her nipples stiffened by the cold and unmistakable against his skin.If she'd felt strange before, it was nothing to how she felt now. In the dark, she could feel her cheeks burning bright red, and she desperately hoped Jackson couldn't see. Between them, her heartbeat pounded in her chest, mixing with Jackson's as the two childhood friends held onto each other, already feeling warmer.She could barely breathe as she slid her arms back over his shoulders, feeling his hands take hold on her waist once again. Even though they'd held each other this way only moments before, without their clothes it felt so much more intimate, and Lindsey, could feel the butterflies in her stomach reaching a fever pitch. Between my legs, she felt a tingling in her loins, and she bit her lip hard in an attempt to calm herself down.Truth be told, she'd never seen a man naked before; she'd never had a boyfriend stick around long enough to get that far. Underneath her, pressed against her thigh, she could feel something hard, and it took her a moment to realize what it was. Concealing a gasp, the young woman. Is that; it can't be? But then, what else could it be? Lindsey realized it could be only one thing; Jackson's penis!Underneath her, she felt her best friend shuffle uncomfortably, and his half-erect cock pressed against her thigh, only inches from her virgin pussy. Lindsey felt a thrill of excitement ripple through her, but she repressed it. She didn't know what to think. Did he; Like her? How long had he felt that way? Was he; thinking about her now?She knew that last part had to be true. After all, she was thinking about him, and it had to be hard to think of anything else with a naked girl pressed on top of you. She couldn't believe this was happening, could never have believed it would happen. Part of her leapt for joy, but the rest of her was just as confused as ever. Should she say something? Try to take it further? Settling her head down onto his chest, she whispered out to him in the dark."We should; we should sleep.""Yeah; Sleep;” Underneath her, she felt his cock twitch, still pressed against her soft thigh. Despite her words, she knew she couldn't sleep like this. A minute passed. Then another. Soon, an hour had gone by, and Lindsey was still awake, staring silently at the back of the chairs in front. The two lay together, perfectly still, until a voice broke the silence."Lindsey; Are you still awake?"The young woman froe. She didn't know whether to speak up, or stay silent. Underneath her, she could still feel his hard cock, throbbing against her leg, and how hot it was making her feel. Between her thighs, she could feel how damp her pussy had gotten, and she squeezed them tightly together in an attempt to relieve the pressure. It didn't work.A long moment passed, and she didn't hear anything else from him. She wondered if she should've spoken up, should've said something, should've confessed how she felt, and she was seconds away from opening her mouth when a sudden movement made her pause.Behind her, she felt the grip on her back tighten, and the hips underneath her shift, just enough for the hard shaft pressed against her leg to slip between her thighs. She felt like her heart was about to burst out of her mouth. The thick rod felt even hotter squeezed between her legs, the head ever so slightly damp against her skin. It felt; nice. Really nice. Then she felt him start to move.Lindsey had to bite her lip to stop herself moaning as between her legs, Jackson began to thrust, sliding his cock against her, as the pressure of her legs kept him upright and rock solid.Her heart stopped in her chest as she felt him moving. Oh my god. Oh my god, he's really doing it! Her brain went into overdrive, trying to make sense of what was happening as she felt his cock thrusting slowly, softly, between her thighs. She knew she had to say something, but she had no idea what, especially not now. The last thing she wanted was for him to stop. So, in a mixture of fear and excitement, she lay still, and silent.Her pussy was absolutely soaked. Her pelvis felt hot, incredibly hot, and she had to bite her lip to stop herself moaning in pleasure, the simple act of his thrusts sending her body into a state of near-ecstasy. God, she wanted him. Wanted to feel him inside her, taking her, taking her virginity and making her a woman. Words couldn't describe how badly she wanted Jackson to toss her onto her back, clamp her mouth shut, and pound himself into her till she came.She lay still for what felt like an eternity, just waiting for him to take it further, to force himself into her, before the pressure became too great, and she began moving her hips back in time with his. Slowly, gently, she raised them up as he pulled back, and let them fall down as he pushed up. Not by much, no more than an inch, but it was enough to make her pussy gush with anticipation.Underneath her, Jackson let out a groan and started to buck his hips faster. He must think I'm asleep, she thought to herself. Should I? Maybe I should tell him; But despite her thoughts, Lindsey did nothing. She felt his hands move down her body, across the small of her back to her ass, giving it a soft squeeze as he continued to fuck her thighs. His thrusts started to get longer, driving further up and down, and soon she felt his shaft pressed against her nether lips.The feeling of him so close to her virgin entrance was just too much, and Lindsey let out an involuntary mewl of arousal. Immediately, Jackson's movements stopped, and the young woman bit her lip. Damn it! Don't stop now! From the darkness, she heard a voice, shaking with nervousness."Lindsey? A-are you awake?""Don't stop;” was all she managed to say. The lust in her voice surprised even her, the shaky, drawn-out vowels and underlying moan sending ripples through both of them. Immediately, she felt Jackson's hands tense up, squeezing her ass, before his hips started to move again. The girl shut her eyes tight, still moving her hips, drawing him closer to her virgin entrance. She couldn't deny it anymore; she wanted him inside her, want him to make love to her, right there, on the backseat of his car! She loved him, deeply, desperately, and she'd do anything to take things further."Please; Jackson;”"Yeah?" The young man's voice was as breathless as hers., the tip of his cock pressed firmly against her slit, his hips grinding up and down, grinding against hers, making her whole body shiver with arousal."I want you to; to fuck me; please; I can't take it anymore!"Without a word, she felt him grab her hips firmly, and press himself against her entrance. Even if she'd wanted to, it was too late to turn back now. With a firm push on the small of her back, he raised his hips, and Lindsey cried out as she felt his cock sink into her virgin snatch, piercing her hymen and burying itself in her to the hilt.Slowly, she turned her head to look at Jackson, a look of absolute pleasure plastered on her features. She stared down for a long, silent moment, mouth hanging open and eyes wide, adjusting to the feeling of penetration, before reaching out and cupping his face, her best friend-turned-lover, and kissing him deeply. Between them, she could feel her walls relaxing around his girth, expanding to fit his thick member, and growing braver she began to over her hips once more, rolling them softly and mewling into his mouth as the two began to make love.Her movements were jerky and clumsy, but as she stared into Jackson's eyes, she could think of nothing but the love she felt for him. Holding on tight, she started to ride him fast, lifting her hips and letting them drop down again, feeling his firm shaft slide in and out of her sopping snatch. In response, Jackson began to move his hips too, thrusting up to meet her, pushing himself deep into his childhood friend before withdrawing.It took a while for the pair to find their rhythm, but soon they were fucking like crazy. Lindsey moaned loudly until Jackson pulled her head back towards him, pressing his lips to hers and kissing her more passionately than ever. As his cock sank into her over and over again, his tongue slipped into her mouth, tangling with hers as he took her virginity. She didn't know if he was still a virgin, but she honestly didn't care."I wanted this for so long, Lindsey. Wanted you. I love you""I, I love you too; I've l loved you; for years!" Lindsey's high-pitched voice mingled with her moans. "I'm sorry I pre; pretended to b-be asleep!" Her pussy was on fire, the sex felt better than anything she'd ever experienced before, and as she confessed her feelings for her best friend her movements only get faster, more desperate, pumping her hips as hard as she could while underneath her Jackson bucked and groaned. "I wanted to s-see how far you'd go; whether you.. wanted me too; I'm s-sorry;” She shut her eyes tight in shame, keeping her hips moving as best as she could.Just then, she felt Jackson grab her tight, and flip her onto her back, rolling on top of her and quickly forcing his cock back into her quivering pussy. Lindsey squealed, the sudden change of position exhilarating her, and she grabbed hold of his back as Jackson growled, pounding into her with a fury she'd never seen from him before. Legs up in the air, dangling uselessly, the young woman cried out in pain and pleasure as her lover buried his face in her neck, kissing and biting her as he fucked her mercilessly.Underneath her, she felt his hand still groping at her ass, and as he drove his cock into the deepest parts of your aching pussy, she could only moan and mewl. With his cock thrusting deeply in and out of her, she was helpless to do anything but shake your hips back up in time, squealing and moaning in erotic ecstasy.In the heat of the moment, she barely registered her legs, wrapping around him, keeping him deep inside her as she clung on to his back for dear life, panting and moaning like a bitch in heat. Inside her, she could feel the first sparks of climax beginning to ignite, and she cried out into Jackson's ear as he dominated her, the man of her dreams, her childhood best friend. "Yes! Fuck me, fuck me, Jackson! I love you, I love you so much! Fuck me!"Above her, she felt his pace start to falter, and she wrapped herself even tighter around him. Completely lost in the pleasure, his face buried in her neck as she hung on tight to his shoulders, she knew he must be getting close too. Each deep thrust sent new waves through her, and with each passing second, she felt her climax rising."Yes! Yes! Yes, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop, I’m gonna!"With a sudden cry, she felt herself crash over the edge, her whole body spasming as a wave of incredible pleasure washed over her, dulling her senses as she began to cum. She let out a shriek of ecstasy as her lower body began to rock and shudder, squeezing her pussy around her lover's cock as she came. The ripples of pleasure exploded throughout her entire body, sending her muscles spasming and her legs shaking around his waist. She felt her back arching painfully as her body, wracked with pleasure, crashed through her climax, her entire being seized by spasms as the walls of her pussy quivered and contracted.Through the chaos of her climax, she was dimly aware of Jackson fighting against his own orgasm, trying to pull himself out before he blew his load inside her, but her legs wrapped so tightly around him kept him buried inside. Digging her nails into his back, she wailed out through her orgasm "Cum in me! Cum in me! Do it, please!"Finally, she felt his hips slam forward one last time, his cock pushed deep, deep inside her, as the warmth of his cum began to spread throughout her abdomen. The feeling of being cream-pied only made her cum harder, and a second wave of spasms crashed across her. By the time the two of them were finished, Jackson was well and truly spent, his balls thoroughly emptied into Lindsey's tight teen twat.As their orgasms subsided, he collapsed on top of her, panting as his semen pooled inside her pussy. "Wow;”Lindsey lay beneath him, unable to speak, just panting happily with a smile on her lips. She pulled him in close so she could kiss him again, before wrapping her arms around him, holding him in a tight embrace."Yeah; What a way to stay warm;”Jackson chuckled at that. "You; you really wanted me for that long?" Lindsey nodded."For as long as I can remember;”She felt him sigh, and she giggled as he ruffled her hair."God, I love you Linds;”"I love you too;” leaning up, she planted a kiss on his cheek. Words could describe how happy she was. No, not happy, overjoyed. "You know; something tells me the snows not gonna let up anytime soon;” She gave him a wink. "And there's a lot of other stuff I've always wanted to try.Jackson laughed again, nuzzling back into her neck as he kissed her, his skin hot against hers. As he moved, his softening cock slipped free of her pussy, followed by a thin trail of semen, which ran out of her and began pooling on the car seat below. Lindsey smiled. "You came inside;” She didn't sound angry, or surprised, just; content"Yeah, I guess I did; Not that I had much choice, the way you were clinging to me." He nibbled her ear softly before whispering into it. "But I really liked it;”Lindsey let out a contented mewl. "Me too, it felt amazing;” I giggle softly, and snuggle closer "But something tells me I should start taking birth control from now on. You wouldn't want to fuck a baby into your best friend, now would you?" She laughed again, feeling his cock stiffen underneath her in response. "So, you ready for round two?"Based on a post by LindseyLuv, for Literotica.

Sweet Dreams: Part 5 The Light From Yonder Window Breaks: Brandon and Jeannette return to school to deal with the Sandy situation. Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. The Siren Starts To Sing. Brandon entered school with a smile on his face. Even though it was a Monday morning, the day before has been extremely relaxing, and rejuvenated him. He had been able to spend a restful day with his family and the girl he loved with all his heart, and nothing was going to sour the mood he was in. Jeannette greeted him sweetly as he left his locker, and her mood seemed to be as calm and peaceful as his was. As they turned a corner, they saw Sandy walking towards them, but even that couldn’t take Brandon out of his euphoria. He smiled and waved, and she waved back. Jeannette glanced at him, a little unsure if everything was really as it seemed, but when he glanced down at her, her face relaxed, as she apparently saw that he wasn’t just faking his mood. On Saturday night, they had been doing some research on fulfilling one of Sandy’s fantasies, and hopefully dissuading her from her apparent crush on Brandon, after they had first achieved one of her dreams late the week before. However, the plan had backfired, and they had prematurely succeeded in executing her wish, with Brandon again being the person that was the focus of that desire. It had led to a slight crisis of confidence for Jeannette, but Brandon was still confident that they could find a solution to the problem. Sandy was wearing a pleated tartan skirt with a soft white sweater, both of which accentuated her figure perfectly. He almost wondered how she didn’t freeze in the brisk air on the way to school that morning, but then again, the same girls who would always complain about being cold also seemed to be quite comfortable when wearing outfits that he thought would chill him to the bone. When Brandon smiled at her to say hello, she gave a little wave, and got an extra bit of bounce in her step. It gave Brandon the mental image of her in the classic pose of one arm across her stomach, her pinky finger of her other hand in her mouth, one leg turning in and out seductively as she turned it on her toes, her head was slightly bent down, eyeing him with barely restrained desire. He took Jeannette’s hand to gain skin to skin contact with her, so he could look at Sandy’s fantasies playing above her head, and as he had suspected, he was now the epicenter of every single one of her dreams. Sandy’s eyes didn’t leave Brandon until they had passed on another, not even glancing at Jeannette at all, her sole focus was on him. Brandon squeezed Jeanette’s hand to reassure her, then they proceeded to class, and started their day. His mind was still trying to figure out how to redirect her attentions, but as he firmly believed it could be done, he wasn’t overly worried about it. Just after lunch, Brandon walked into one of the few classes he didn’t share with Jeannette. As he walked in, he glanced up to see Sandy sitting in the front row, smiling at him. He smiled back, and her grin grew even wider, her whole face seemingly suffused with delight. Then she reached down, spread her legs slightly, and lifted the front of her skirt just enough to give him a view right up it. He was shocked to see her wearing a completely sheer light pink thong. He could see every detail of her, from the slightly swollen lips up to her mound. The color of the panties only accentuated her femininity, and made her look all the more alluring. In fact, they almost made everything easier to see. It would appear that the benefits of a rose tint did not just apply to glasses after all. A slight jolt went through Brandon’s mind, the equivalent to a minor orgasm, almost like the aftershock of an intense one. What the hell was that? Jeannette questioned him through their mental link. I think I just inadvertently fulfilled another fantasy for Sandy. She gave me an up-skirt as I walked into class. She is definitely embracing her exhibitionist tendencies. I just hope we can rein her in a little, I wouldn’t want her going around doing that to just anyone for the momentary thrill. Well, she’s a big girl, she can do whatever she wants to fulfill her desires. I just want to make sure she doesn’t come after you. We need to find a way to set her up soon, as this seems to be escalating. Well, I can handle it for now while we figure out a plan. Let’s talk about it when we get to your house later. Fine. Just be careful. Brandon had to admit he did have a bit of an ego boost from all this. Whereas before he was worried about what a girl might really think of him in an intimate situation, he did kind of enjoy being pursued. He had never had a girlfriend before Jeannette, and he had absolutely no experience with something like this. He was the consummately rejected one, the guy that the girls never thought was quite good enough. Now he had the girl of his dreams, the one who was his equal in every way, and here was one of the most popular girls in school, who was rather sexy herself, coming after him. It was too much to wrap his mind around, but he realized he was definitely enjoying it. On their way out of the room, Sandy continued her teasing, and when he made to move past her, she bent over to grab something, intentionally thrusting her ass firmly into his crotch. She wiggled it a little slightly, not enough for anyone else to notice, but Brandon could definitely feel it swaying against him. She turned to him as she did it, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, and she blew him a kiss with her lips. He was careful not to mistakenly thrust into her, as he knew that would give her the wrong idea, but he also didn’t want to reject her fully and have her redirect her efforts to places where she may be taken advantage of. He just smiled at her and moved on as soon as he could. Jeannette caught up with him almost as soon as he was in the hallway, a look of deep concern furrowing her brow. He mentally told her not to worry, and that they would talk about it more later. He knew that telling her anything at this point would only unsettle her further, and he needed to have the time to talk to her and assuage her concerns fully when he finally gave her the details. She didn’t like the fact that he wasn’t answering all her questions, but she seemed to calm down a little when he promised he would be thorough in explaining it to her as soon as they left school. Right before they left for the day, Sandy took her last opportunity to catch another thrill. As she passed him in the hallway, she made sure to slip between him and another student walking the other way, mashing her firm tits into his arm, and he could feel the hard nubs of her nipples as they crossed his skin. She then discreetly squeezed his ass as she moved around him. She turned back and gave him a little wink as she disappeared into the crowd, a playful grin on her face. She was taking every chance she could find to ensure he knew exactly how much she wanted him, and even the most oblivious guy would have been able to figure it out at that point. He was her target, and she was going to do everything in her power to demonstrate just how willing she was to have him. Deeper Understanding. Once they were at Jeannette’s house, and situated in her room, Brandon fulfilled his promise by telling Jeannette every detail of his interactions that day. Her frown deepened, and Brandon hoped it was from concentration, and not anger. However, he felt he owed her the truth. “Honey, I have one other thing to admit to. I have to tell you, it has been a huge boost to my self-esteem to have someone pursuing me for once.” Her eyebrows raised, but she didn’t say anything. He knew he was digging a hole, but he at least wanted to be completely honest with her. “I’m not saying I want to do anything with her. You make me happier than I ever thought I could be. However, until very recently I was the luckless loser who no one gave a second thought to. And her desire for me has helped push me past my earlier concern for being judged as inadequate by girls, and allowed me to realize how nice it is to be desirable and wanted. I would never have been in this position if not for you, and it is only your love and acceptance of me that has made me able to realize this. If not for you, I would have been scared out of my wits to have a girl that forward with me before. Now, I can almost laugh at it, as I have something so much better already a part of my life, and I’m truly with the person that satisfies me in every way.” “Fine.” She replied, obviously not thrilled with his admission. “I don’t have to love it, but I can accept it, as long as you remember that you are with me first and foremost. Before I wasn’t jealous because I knew you would always be true to me, and I honestly believe you still will be, or else you wouldn’t have told me everything that happened today. Now, I’m more concerned that she will try to put you two in a position where she will force something to happen, and that in order not to hurt her, you will need to make a choice you would prefer not to make. I’m worried you will have to give in to her and do things you aren’t ready for or completely comfortable with just because you will always keep her best interests as your priority. I want to shift her attention to someone else as soon as I can, and I think I have a plan. I think we need to find a way for Ray to do a show for her alone. However, we are going to have to get her to help us entice Ray into being willing to do so. I was originally going to leave a note for Ray that was anonymous to have him watch her. Now, in order to have him open up, I think we may have to have her leave one for him requesting one. It’s going to be a fine line though, as we don’t want him to think he is being set up.” “Well, what if we do both? How about we set up another show with her, and we can have both parties looking in? She already said she was willing to do it for another person, now we just need to do so, but with both groups there. It may not fulfill the underlying fantasy for her, but once we get them started, maybe it will meet one of Ray’s.” “That may work. Let’s talk to Sandy about it tomorrow, and see if we can’t move things along. I’m not sure how long she will wait before she becomes even more overt, if that’s even possible.” Brandon took Jeannette into his arms then, and just held her tight. He didn’t want to take the chance of her feeling unappreciated, or that his response to Sandy’s actions that day meant that he didn’t love her and her alone. She melted into his arms, her head nestled in the crook of his neck, and they sat like that for a few minutes, just enjoying each other’s presence. He stoked her hair lovingly, enjoying the silkiness of her tresses, and the soft feel as he ran his fingers through it. She relaxed even more under his caresses, and sighed softly in contentment, a noise that Brandon had quickly learned to love hearing, and even more so, was thrilled to be able to coax out of her. He started leaning down to lay them down on the bed, but she stiffened and stopped their descent. He pulled back and looked at her, confusion playing across his face. She look back up at him, a seriousness in her eyes. “I don’t want to lay down quite yet. I want to go out for a bit first. Go down to my car and wait for me there, and warm it up for me, ok?” Brandon was even more confused than before, and he was a little worried as well. How did they go from relaxing to this? However, he knew better than to press her, so he acquiesced, and walked down the stairs, grabbing her keys as he walked out to the car. A few minutes later, Jeannette appeared, wearing a long coat. She slid into her seat and without a word, and her hand went right for the shifter. Brandon stopped her hand before she could put the car in gear though, and he flipped up the jacket to reveal a sexy pleated skirt, and he was quite sure that the outfit was going to be consistent. “No.” He looked at her with an even, level face. “I want you to go upstairs, get into some cozy peejays, and then we are going to curl up together.” “Excuse me?”, she stared at him dumbfounded, and more than a little agitated. In fact, she seemed downright pissed off. “Look, I don’t want you to think you have to constantly be doing things to make me desire you more. And you absolutely don’t need to try to be compete with Sandy to prove you are superior to her. You already are, in every conceivable way. You need to realize I love just you. While I adore the fact that you are so willing to do everything imaginable to make me want you, and keep our sex life exhilarating, I also know that most girls like to be appreciated with just spending time together. I don’t want you to think I just want you for the fantastic sex, and that if it somehow repeats itself, that I won’t find you desirable anymore. I want you to realize that spending time with you can be just as satisfying for me as all that. You don’t need to keep pushing the envelope.” Her expression softened. “Look, Brandon, I simply love the fact that you are romantic, and thinking of me first. Most guys only think with their little head, whereas you are obviously at least making an attempt to think with your bigger one. However, sometimes I also like to allow my little button is doing all my thinking for me. I didn’t do all this for you, I did it for me too. I like the build-ups, I enjoy having you look at me like there is nothing else in the world that could take your attention away from me. I like the fact that such a caring man only has eyes for me, and that we can make each other feel this way. You also seem to forget that I am the daughter of a sex genie. I have been raised to know that sex is a natural extension of our love for each other, not something dirty or disgusting. I like exploring different facets of our inbuilt desires with one another, and figuring out what gives each of us the most pleasure. I enjoy connecting with you, both physically and mentally. Me wearing this is only a part of that. You obviously liked the show this afternoon, so I thought I’d give you one that you could act on.” Brandon couldn’t disagree with that. He had done his due diligence to make sure his girlfriend wasn’t doing this for all the wrong reasons, and he wasn’t stupid enough to push it any further, because her intentions were the best possible ones. He turned the key off in the ignition, walked around the car, and opened the door for her, making the executive decision to stay in either way. “Where were you planning on taking me?” He asked, hand outstretched. She took it, and let him assist her out of the car. “Supermarket. It was going to be quite the little trip.” “I’ll take a raincheck, that is something that might be fun in the future. For now, I think I want to be able to explore you at my leisure. The public tease can come some other time. Instead I will use that time to touch you more.” “I think I can deal with that. However, I was trying to make it memorable for you as well. Access to there is about to be cut off for a few days you know.” Brandon got a very confused look on his face, then revelation dawned on him. He pursed his lips in an “O”, and Jeannette laughed at him. “Don’t worry, I won’t leave you stranded the entire time. I’m sure we can come up with a solution if you need a release. I don’t expect you to be able to go cold turkey after the last few weeks.” Brandon smirked in reply. Going from nothing to sex almost daily with the woman of his dreams had certainly changed him in more ways than he had expected. He knew he could hold out though, he didn’t want to fall behind her in the count. Then he realized he had completely lost track of how many orgasms each of them had experienced, and that it really didn’t matter anymore. They just liked giving each other pleasure, and if they were both happy, it was pointless to care about it. Just in case though, he decided he would make sure she had more than enough to hold her over as well. Brandon Takes The Lead. He led her into the house and up the stairs, and finally into her room. He looked intently into her eyes, a serious expression on his face as he considered everything she meant to him. She returned his gaze evenly. She never seemed to be afraid of him, or what his evaluation of her was. She never backed down, self-assured as always, secure in who she was. Brandon leaned in and gently kiss her lips, barely touching them before pulling away. Jeannette’s eyes closed, letting him take charge this time, and allowing her body to just focus on the moment. Brandon lightly ran his fingers through her impossibly soft silken hair, and she raised her chin slightly as his hand moved through its full length. Brandon had an idea then, and quickly looked around. he covered her eyes for a moment and whispered for her to wait and hold still. Her head tilted down just barely in assent, and he went to the nightstand, opening it as quietly as he could. He smiled again when he beheld the wild and absurd assortment of toys and accessories Jeanette's mother had stocked in there for them when she had done some room modifications after they had first started dating. He quickly found what he was searching for, and silently closed the drawer back up. He returned to Jeannette, and ran his fingers down her arms to let her know he had returned. She shuddered involuntarily at the light touch, but attempted to hold still, and Brandon knew he had chosen well. He raised the small strip of fabric and gently laid it across her eyes. He despised covering them, as they were so important to how he related to her. However, this was about her, not him, and he meant to ensure she got the most out of it. He finished tying the cloth, and debated the best next move. He quickly decided to leave her as is, as standing added the ability to touch anywhere on her body, whereas on the bed he would be limited. He walked around her for a moment, just admiring her, and also helping to increase her suspense. He knew that any little touch would be amplified now, and he wanted to her built up gently. He leaned down, and lightly breathed over her wrist, and then moved up her forearm, just barely moving the dainty hairs that lightly covered her skin. Just before he got to where she had pushed up the sleeve of her sweater, she shuddered just a bit, but didn’t move beyond that, as she tried to keep her composure so Brandon could do as he pleased. He continued over arm, and up her shoulder. He moved along her clavicle, and then when he got to the small indent in the center of her neck, he moved his lips really close to her skin, almost touching but never quite making contact. He was careful to make sure the warmth of his breath would be the only thing she would feel as he kept to a very shallow breathing to make the sensation as light as he could. He traced diagonally up her neck, getting all the way to the side just as he was underneath her most sensitive spot, the one that always got her passions enflamed the moment he would kiss it. He traced around the area in a circle, carefully regulating his breathing to ensure he didn’t blow any harder on that area and risk accelerating his slow buildup of her desire, but also giving the area around it the extra special attention that would slightly increase her passions and sensitivity. He continued back up her neck then, then started tracing along her jawline. He rose up again when he got to the middle of her chin, and hovered just above her lips for a moment. Her lips trembled just slightly in anticipation and desire for him to kiss her, but he fought the temptation, and instead pulled back entirely. Her head just slightly followed his, and then almost imperceptibly moved to the left and the right, seeking out the soft caress of his breath on her skin. He held back for a moment or two, and then quietly and slowly moved around to her side, trying not to disturb the air or make any noises to ensure he didn’t give his next move away. He moved in again at the top of her ear, and then followed it around and down, moving in just barely at her earlobe, his mouth less than a hair’s breadth away from her skin, hesitating there just a bit longer. Her breathing deepened just slightly, and he knew her mind was intently focused on the minute change in airflow, and that the anticipation of his touch was the only thing her brain desired at just that moment. He pulled back again, and moved down and around her. Changing things up slightly, he lightly blew on the back of her knee, and he saw little tiny goosebumps start to appear there. He continued blowing as he moved up her thigh, keeping on the inside of her slightly parted legs. He stopped moving his head up when he got just above the hem of her short pleated skirt, but blew just a bit harder as he tilted his head up, his pursed lips directing a stream of air that continued to travel farther up her leg. He stopped before he got to the extremely sensitive area around the fascinating gap between her legs, and instead spun his head around quickly, and then blew again in a position mirrored to the other leg, and continued his traveling back down, completely avoiding the places that would have built her passions too rapidly for his purposes. He did notice that she had not matched Sandy’s outfit perfectly, as she had completely omitted her panties. He smiled around his pursed lips, as he knew he would definitely have to go grocery shopping with her someday soon. It seemed his excursions with her always ended up far more enjoyable than he could have ever hoped to have expected with a real live person, and not just a fantasy. He passed her other knee, and proceeded down her toned calves. He gradually lessened the force of the soft jet of air he was exhaling as he ran out of skin, barely blowing at all once he finished. He stood up slowly, his back cracking slightly and giving him away, but he knew she was enjoying all this immensely, and that something so minor wouldn’t distract her pleasure. He wanted to keep escalating, and not let her get bored or desensitized, so he moved behind her, and lightly traced the outline of her shoulder blade with a finger, just skimming the edges. When he got to the end, he turned back inward, and ran his fingers down her spine, just outside the ridges, and then moved slightly up and over the crest of her rear once he got low enough. Then he flattened out his hand, and ran the palm down the outside of her thigh, and he moved his body in closer to her as his hand descended. He put his head alongside hers, gently pressing. His other hand touched her other side as he moved in, and it ran around her belly, catching her in an embrace as his other hand reached as low as it could get. He whispered softly into her ear, so quietly she would have to strain to hear, his lips just barely lifted from her skin, pushing her enhanced senses from the lack of sight to their limit. “Ready to move onto the bed?” She nodded just slightly in reply, and he took her hand, and led her next to the bed. She walked more sure-footedly than he knew he would have. He realized she was entrusting herself completely to him, and marveled again at her ability to give herself absolutely and without fear. He turned her around, then gently pressed her down to the bed. He then turned her and laid her down completely on the extremely comfortable bed her mother had created for them. She didn’t even bother to straighten her skirt or sweater, but simply rocked her shoulders to get situated, then waited patiently for Brandon to continue. Brandon laid down on his side next to her. He softly ran his fingers around her ear, and then across her cheek, and to her lips. She lightly kissed them when he lingered there for a moment, and then he proceeded down her chin, over the side of her neck, and then lightly down her arm, finishing by caressing his fingers over her upturned palms and fingers. Her fingers fidgeted a few times as he paused there for a brief moment, as they seemed to want to be able to hold his hand. He lifted away from her then, and waited a half a minute, allowing her senses to enhance themselves again while searching and waiting for a touch. He looked up and down her body, wondering where to go next. Then he spied her nipples pointing prominently through her light sweater, which was thin enough he thought he could almost see through it. He lowered his head and kissed the one closest to him gently, and was rewarded with a gasp from his lover. He moved across and kissed the other one, this time encircling it with his lips, and sucking it in lightly for the briefest of seconds. She gasped again, and thrust her chest up into him, trying to make the momentary pleasures endure longer, but he pulled away farther than she could arch her back. He made her wait even longer this time, acting as if he was punishing her for her movement. Then he leaned in and whispered in her ear. “Should I stop now? We can’t have you losing control again, or I may just leave you here like this.” he teased her, knowing that would get the best reaction. “I’m sorry,” she whispered back, “I’ll be good. It won’t happen again. Please, whatever you do, don’t stop. Don’t leave.” Assured that he had her cooperation in their little game, he kissed her wrist slightly, seemingly going back a few steps of intimacy due to her disobedience. Then he tested her, and ran his tongue in a circle around her exposed belly button from where her soft sweater had ridden up. She moaned, but kept her cool even with his surprise attack, and he rewarded her with a lick at the top of her belly button, which made her purr with continued pleasure, and with the expectation of what she hoped were the forthcoming movements of his tongue much lower on her body. He realized he was losing his patience a little as well, and was torturing himself almost as much as he was torturing her. He desired to pleasure her completely just as badly as she wanted him to. He decided to make this just a little easier for himself by giving himself a little better view. He lifted her sweater up and over her firm and beautiful tits, and allowing himself the ability to gaze at her very womanly and infinitely enticing assets. He knew she would expect him to go there first, as she would assume her feminine charms would be too much for him to withstand. Instead, he went to her feet, and removed the shoes and cute schoolgirl socks with ruffled tops she had been wearing. He then bent over and nibbled the underside of her big toe, causing her to squirm and giggle as he tickled her feet. He pretended to be a puppy next, gently biting on her delicate toe, and swinging his head side to side as if it was a toy he was trying to take away. This elicited peals of laughter from Jeanette, and the playfulness they shared brought a grin to Brandon's face. He brought his fingers up and then began to fully tickle the underside of her foot, luckily pulling his face away just before her foot whipped by him in its endeavor to escape his clutches. Brandon loved the way her twisting caused her tits to jiggle and sway, and was momentarily captivated by their movements. Her kicking also had the unintended consequence of flipping her skirt up, now giving him an unobstructed view of all of her most private areas. Her lower lips were already slightly parted, and there was a slight sheen of moisture as their game had already aroused her, her imagination going into overdrive due to the loss of her vision, and her anticipation filling in the moments when he wasn't directly contacting her flesh. The sight of her soft and pink pussy drew him in, and he gave up the game to kiss on the outer lips gingerly. Her thighs went over his shoulders and her legs pressed against his back, trying to hold him in place and keep him from being able to pull back again. Her cunt lips parted a little more as he kissed them, giving him unfettered access to her innermost sanctum. He dragged his tongue through her slit, and she moaned her pleasure as he licked her moist crevasse. He savored the taste of her succulent juices, and moved up to twirl his tongue around her clit, teasing her hard button with the point of his tongue. An idea struck him, and he changed tactics. He figured there had been more than enough build up so far, so he slid two fingers inside of her while continuing his focus on her clit. It only took a minute to bring her to the edge, and she plummeted quickly into the frenzy of a forceful orgasm, her entire body bucking and heaving with the force of the internal release. Once she had finally come down, and the aftershocks were to a minimum, he straightened himself up and walked up to the head of the bed, where he pulled down her blindfold. Her eyes squinted in the sudden light, and once her dilated pupils had contracted enough, she opened them fully. Brandon raised a single finger, and she looked at him in confusion. He wriggled his eyebrows at her, and laid on the bed next to her. He took one of her still erect nipples into his mouth, and sucked on it firmly, while his hand went lower to manually tease her clit again. After a few minutes of concentrated efforts, he finished her again, and this time held up his middle finger as well when she was done. Her eyebrows went up, and he smirked in response. He cuddled up to her for a little while after that, letting her sensitivity diminish from her two intense orgasms. Once she had calmed enough from her prior exertions, Brandon started kissing down the center of her chest, and down to her navel. She grabbed his head then to stop him. He looked at her questioningly. “This isn’t all about me you know.” He smiled up at her. “True, but I can’t have multiples. Plus, you already said you could take care of me during this week. However, I get the impression you won’t be letting me take care of you. So, I’m trying to ensure I give you as many as I can to hold you over. Is that workable for you?” She assented reluctantly, not being able to find any major flaws in his logic. He continued his earlier path down, and soon was rewarded with being able to hold up another finger for her. As he laid down next to her again, she spoke up. “Alright, that’s enough of that. I think we only will have time for one more, and I want that one done right.” She finally raised herself up to a sitting position, grunting slightly after being prostrate for so long, and after her previous orgasms had drained so much of her energy. She pushed him down then, and deftly started to undo his pants. She hastily had them off of him, and then lowered her head to his groin, and kissed him there warmly. Brandon’s head fell back onto the bed, and he closed his eyes, just luxuriating in the sensations of her mouth and tongue playing across his shaft. After a few minutes of being completely lost in the moment, and letting himself be pleasured, he felt her head rise up, and the chill from the air shocked him as the warmth was taken away. It only lasted a few moments though, as it was replaced by a whole new fiery heat, as she straddled him and lowered herself onto him. He opened his eyes just in time to see her lean forward, and she kissed him sensuously, while grinding into him the entire time. She drew back from his lips then, and leaned in and whispered to him. “Just relax and enjoy it. This time, let me do all the work.” With that, he felt her palms on his chest as she steadied herself, and she began to rock up and down on him, and also swirl her hips in gyrating patterns, and he felt like he was being moved to best stimulate every nerve ending of her tight channel. She was breathing heavily with the exertion, but showed no signs of slowing down or stopping, and he watched her as she rode him hard, and her movements seemed to maximize both of their pleasure. He was being launched to the extreme end of euphoria, and she was completely lost in her own little world as she worked to bring their love to its passionate peak. Finally, he could hold back no more, and he came forcefully, spurting deep inside her. She came shortly after, her walls closing around him even tighter than he thought possible, the contractions inside her pulling every last drop out of him. She collapsed on top of him when she had finished, a deeply contented sigh emanating from between her perfect lips. Brandon wrapped his arms around her, and they laid there for minutes. He was still semi-erect, and so started moving his hips to pleasure her again, but she stopped him. “Oh, no, that is quite enough. I love you, but no more right now. I need to recover first. Just lay here and hold me for a little while.” He of course did so, and he soon heard her breathing slow until it softened to a shallow pace as she slipped into slumber. Daydreams and Nightmares. Brandon stayed awake, alert for any noise that may mean her parents had returned home. He knew that her parents were smart enough not to come upstairs and interrupt them, but he didn’t want to take any chances of them being discovered asleep in this position if they called to them and they didn’t answer. So, he allowed her to sleep for about an hour, and then gently rolled her over, still asleep, and put her under the covers while he used the bathroom and made himself look mildly presentable. He walked out of her bathroom, and gazed lovingly at this dream of a woman, her face so peaceful and relaxed, a contented look suffusing her countenance. He sat down at her desk chair and just watched her sleep. He thought about their future together, and what would become of them as they went through their lives with one another. He knew they would be together no matter what, but he wondered what challenges would define and shape them, and what kind of people they would be when they got older. There were so many things about her he was looking forward to learning and discovering. He realized he had no idea what career field she was interested in pursuing, although he was sure she would succeed at whatever she had in mind. It was just not the type of thing they had discussed so far. For that matter, Brandon wasn’t entirely sure what he wanted for a career either, so maybe she didn’t know yet. He let his brain travel aimlessly, not really worried about the future, but more curious about how it might all end up. He thought about the possibility of kids, a home, their likely wedding, so many varied threads that their life could take. Eventually he shook his head to pull himself out of his, and he looked up to see Jeannette, smiling peacefully at him, wearing only the contented smile one tends to have after a relaxing nap. “What were you thinking about?” she queried him. “Nothing really”, he replied, running his hands up and down his legs. “Liar”, she pouted, “now tell me what you were thinking about.” “Nothing, everything. I was just thinking about our future, where we may end up, all the things that could happen. Just letting my brain wander I guess.” She motioned him to come over, and had him put his head on her chest as she held him tightly to her. “And how do we turn out?” “Well, happy I guess. I wouldn’t like to imagine us cranky and irate. That wouldn’t make for a very fun fantasy at all.” She laughed lightly then, bemused at his statement. “No, I guess that wouldn’t do at all. Anything I should be aware of though?” “Don’t get me a dog for a Christmas present. It will end up peeing on the tree and ruining the carpet, and then attack the drapes. It ends badly for everyone involved, and makes us lose our security deposit on the apartment we are in.” She laughed more heartily then. “Well, you have quite the imagination then. Fine, I will try not to get you a dog for any major holidays, at least not until we get our own house. Anything else?” “Yeah, you are my roommate for college. Otherwise, you get a girl who tries to seduce me, and it becomes awkward for the rest of the semester. Then she says she has become a lesbian, which only serves to confuse me as to how one does that, but either way she comes after you for her first lover. Which I had to admit was an interesting thought for me, until she came after me with a knife to try and get me out of the picture so she could have you all to herself. It’s too bad though, she was kind of cute.” “Really? Did she have a name?” “I assume so, but I forgot it when she came after me with the cleaver, and I had to defend myself from her homicidal tendencies. Especially when she pulled the move with the fire extinguisher, that one I was certainly not expecting. She was a crafty one.” “Ok, note to self: Don’t let Brandon’s mind wander. It is obviously a danger to himself and others.” She kissed him on the head then, and changed the topic. “I really do love you with all my heart. I just want you to always remember that.” Brandon lifted his head slightly, and looked up at her. “Of course I will, although I hope that is not a precursor statement to you telling me you are leaving for parts unknown. And I love you too. Now, both of us should get up and get some work done, or else it is going to be a late night for all of us, and not in the way you want it to be.” Jeannette got up then, changed into more appropriate clothing, and then settled in to do some work in the short time before dinner. Just before he left later that night, Jeannette pulled him aside, and kissed him gently on the lips. “Now, be careful when you go to sleep tonight. I don’t want you dreaming about psychotic girls with pickaxes, and then find out you didn’t get the rest you needed. Then again, that might require a nap for us tomorrow, and that is something I could certainly go for.” Brandon promised he would be careful to keep an eye on his dreams either way, and departed with the typical smile on his lips which seemed to be permanently etched there since he had first kissed Jeannette. A Really Big Show. The next day in school, they found Jeannette and asked if they could speak to her privately. She of course said yes, obviously excited at the possibility that they would let her play more of her games, and much to her delight, that was exactly their intent. “So, are you still interested in having someone new watch you?” Brandon started out, since they both knew she would be far more likely to take his suggestions. “Absolutely. Can you tell me who it is now?” “Not yet, that will be our little surprise still. However, I can tell you a few details. First, we are trying to set it up so that after he sees you, you will get to see him next. That way you both get some enjoyment out of it. Second, we want to make sure everything goes as safely as we can. We wouldn’t want him bringing friends, taking pictures and spreading them around, or trying something you are not comfortable with yet. So we were thinking that we would be there as well, making sure everything was on the up and up. Does all that sound agreeable to you?” Sandy’s eyes lit up when she found out that Brandon would be there too. He had also figured that his presence would ensure quite the good show, and that may help move things along as well. They discussed several more details, then they had Sandy write a note, her feminine handwriting helping to make sure that Ray got the message: “I’m looking for someone who I can share my interests with, and I am hoping you are that person. I’d like to see you soon, but I think you may want to see me first. Wednesday night at 10:00, 84 Miller St. Watch the 2nd floor window on the left side of the house. Come alone, and stay hidden in the bushes. Can’t wait for you to see me ;) ” He didn’t have her sign it, preferring the anonymity of the situation to get Ray excited, and get his mind racing as he watched everyone around him looking for hints of who was playing this thrilling game with him. Little would he suspect that one of the prettiest and most popular girls in the school would be the one he got to see the next night. They left the note in his locker, surreptitiously putting it in when Brandon walked by it while holding a bathroom pass during a class. The teacher had been agitated that he needed to go, but since Brandon was an excellent student, he let it slide. Then they studiously avoided him the rest of the day, not wanting to give away their involvement. They weren’t used to this kind of game, so they were afraid their smiles and excitement would give them away to him if they were seen. The next day, they made sure another note was placed in the locker, this time by Jeannette, and at a completely different time of day to keep him guessing: “Today is the day! I can’t wait for you to see me later. Remember, come alone, and I hope I get to see you next. ;) “ They figured the additional note should seal the deal, and let him know it wasn’t some practical joke. They expected him to be wary however, so they decided to go much earlier to the house to get a position that wouldn’t give them away to him, but where they could see everything as well. They were both abuzz with excitement, and could barely sit still that night. Jack and Jen just shook their heads at them at dinner, but didn’t say anything. As Jeannette’s parents were aware that the two of them were helping fulfill the sexual dreams of others, they knew better than to intrude. In fact, their childlike enthusiasm and glee was infectious, and Jen dragged Jack off to bed as soon as the table was cleared, a huge smile on both of their faces as they had a renewed sense of giddiness infusing them with a joy that all to easily gets lost in the day to day drudgery of life. Brandon and Jeannette dressed quickly into dark clothing, and Brandon again got to marvel at his girlfriend wearing her black leggings and form fitting shirt. Although he knew he wasn’t allowed to satisfy her tonight, he knew that his longing for her was apparent, and would be accepted warmly by her. So he let his eyes do what his hands couldn’t, and she allowed him to take her all in, enjoying being able to give him this small pleasure, and boosting her ego as well. They arrived well before Ray would likely even think of approaching the house, and they found a vantage point that allowed them to see everything, but kept them hidden from all the players, and any possible neighbors as well. It also had the benefit of being slightly higher than the place Ray was to be, so they would be able to see anyone approaching, and warn the everyone if there was trouble. They texted Sandy to let them know they were stationed, and she replied back asking if they wanted an preview show as well. Brandon smiled at the thought, but since they wanted to ensure the later performance would be her best one, he declined. They didn’t have to wait too long, as they saw Ray make his entrance fifteen minutes early. They saw him drive by a few times, then five minutes later he made his approach by foot. He was properly suspicious and wary, and scoped the entire area out before he finally slipped into the bushes to hide himself. Brandon and Jeannette had leaned back further into their hiding place as soon as he had shown himself, and exhaled deeply when they confirmed that he did not detect their presence. They texted Sandy that everything was all set, and her reply was simple, cute, and obviously excited: “!” They could envision her readying everything in her room multiple times to get it right, her nerves on edge before she went on stage to make her first performance for this mystery guy, and another show for the man she wanted to please more than anything in the world. Promptly at the agreed upon time, the light went on in her room. The blinds were already open, and just a moment later Sandy finally appeared in the back of the room. She was wearing a light blue satin robe, and looked as if she had just gotten out of the shower. She stood in front of her dresser mirror, which luckily happened to be just in front of the window, giving them a clear view of her in the room. She seemed to be quite content to take her time, and started brushing her blond hair that reached halfway down her back. She ran her brush through her soft locks, pulling it to the front of her shoulder, and it draped sensuously down her arm and chest. Every once in a while she would glance out the window as if thinking, but it instead brought her viewers a renewed connection with her, as if she was looking right at them and was pleased at their presence. She would smile lightly, as if contemplating something, or thinking of a pleasurable topic, before turning back and continuing her hair care. She kept it up just the right amount of time - long enough to tease and entice, but not so long as to bore them. She stood up then, and slid her robe off of her shoulders, exposing her satiny cami and shorts. She stood in front of the window gazing into the night. She stood straight, strong, assured, resplendent in her simple coverings, and completely comfortable in her skin. Brendan squinted his eyes to see closer, and he realized he could see no traces of makeup on her skin for once. She was baring herself fully for her audience, and Brandon was honored. Brandon had always liked the natural look on girls. He had no problem with them wearing accents when they went out for a special night, but he liked the down to earth feel of a girl with no makeup, or at least minimal coverings. There was an element of self-acceptance there, and honesty, that drew Brandon in. It seemed like those types of girls were more willing to live in the moment, as they didn’t have the fear of breaking a nail or smudging their lipstick. There was no need to hide behind the mask of paint and adornment, but instead their natural beauty was able to shine through, and Brandon much preferred a real girl who could be herself to a girl whose face was sometimes literally painted on. Tonight, Sandy would be exposing far more than just her naked body. She was baring her soul. She wasn’t hiding behind her makeup this time. She was allowing them to judge her for who she was, no obstructions, hindrances, or disguises. Even though she didn’t know who the other watcher was, she was allowing them into her innermost sanctum. If they were going to see her, they were seeing her as she truly was. She began to move then, a beguiling rhythm that entranced Brandon. She moved sinuously, her body swaying to a natural beat. She was the snake, and instead she was charming him, wrapping him in her sensuous rhythm. This wasn’t the usual rip off your clothes strip down, this was a true striptease, where her entire body was a part of the action, and you were afraid to close your eyes to miss a key movement of her torso or arms. Brandon stared transfixed. He almost didn’t notice the light touches on his groin, as he was completely captivated by her dance. It was only when he realized he was fully erect and exposed that he looked down, then over, and saw Jeannette, smiling at him, her hand around his shaft as she slowly pleasured him. She motioned with her eyes back to the window, redirecting his attentions back to the vision before him, and giving him permission to focus on the movements in the window, and not what she was doing for him. She was keeping a constant steady pace on him though, and would roll her finger under the sensitive underside and over his tip on every pass, giving him the maximum pleasure, but not so much that it distracted him from the form swaying behind the glass. Sandy’s eyes were closed, lost in her own little world. Her hands moved all over her body, sliding over her soft and smooth skin. She finally reached down, and puled the camisole over her head, exposing her perfectly proportioned teardrop tits. She ran her fingers all over them, and then brought her fingers to their centers and started teasing her nipples, and her lips parted from the pleasure, as her head fell back, lost in the moment. Even though she seemed completely lost in the sensations her fingers were causing her, she still slowly turned around, getting herself in the perfect position to bend slightly and remove the lace edged shorts, sliding them down over her luscious rear just enough to let gravity do its part, and the shorts slid down her slender legs. She swayed back around, exposing herself in just a matching G-string. She ran her hands over and under it, hinting at removing it, but constantly teasing instead, building up the tension. Another tension was building up in Brendan as well from Jeannette’s ministrations, and he was hoping he wouldn’t finish too soon, and close his eyes by accident and miss something. Sandy finally slipped her panties down, and exposed herself completely. Her hands slid down to touch herself then, and as she did, her eyes opened fully, staring right at the location where Ray was hidden, her vision never wavering as she pleasured herself while looking right at him. Brandon knew that she could not see Ray, but the effect was certainly convincing. Sandy started to quiver and shake as her pace quickened, but her eyes never left their target. Brandon knew he was right on the edge too, and just as he was about to cum, he felt the warmth moisture of Jeannette’s mouth enveloping him. Instead of pushing him over the edge though, the change in sensation actually brought him back down a little, and only heightened the buildup, which was already massive. Suddenly, he felt the mental climax, only this time it was very different. There were almost different layers to it this time. Additionally, as soon as it hit, he came himself, unloading blast after forceful blast into Jeanette’s waiting mouth. He knew she was feeling the mental orgasms as well, and she moaned with the pleasure as she felt the physical element of her lover’s pleasure, as well as the mental one from the wish fulfilled. Brandon limped back, drained in almost every way possible. He was barely aware of Ray’s exit a few minutes later, as Sandy had disappeared as well with a wave of her fingers at the bushes. Brandon’s brain tried to work through the haze. Suddenly, he had a revelation. “Oh, Shit!” “What, what happened”, Jeannette looked up at him concerned, and then looked around , trying to see where the danger might be. "Nothing immediate, but tomorrow could have been a disaster. Text Sandy and tell her we will be at her door in 5 minutes. That should give her enough time to get herself presentable so her parents don't suspect anything." Jeanette was still confused, but complied with his instructions, and they made their way back to the street from their hiding spot. After the allotted time, Brandon rang the bell, and they heard Sandy call that she would get it, and then heard her thumping downstairs to make sure she was at the door first. She emerged slightly flushed, which Brandon attributed to both of her recent exertions. She smiled when she saw Brandon, and he realized he must look the same way, and for exactly the same reasons. He sheepishly grinned once the revelation hit him, but quickly got to the point of his visit, once she had come outside so they could talk privately. "I'll try to be brief. However, I do have to admit that you put on one hell of a show. That was simply amazing, and there are no suitable words to describe it." Sandy grinned broadly at the compliment, and her beaming face could have lit up an entire city with its brightness. "Anyway, I realized I didn't think through everything as well as I should have. Part of the fun of this is that you won't find out who was watching until you see them. It adds to the mystery, and I think it will enhance things for you. Your audience tonight doesn't know about all this though. They think you know who they are, and will likely want to at least talk to you tomorrow, and probably far more. Therefore, we need to warn him off. Can you give us a note that says that you think it is only fair to keep this a secret until you can get a show of your own? And that in order to ensure it stays secret until then, to respect you enough to keep your distance until after he has fulfilled his end of the bargain? Then we will work out the place and time with him later, but it will save us the awkwardness of an early run in tomorrow. Is that something you can do for me?" Sandy was still smiling. "Do you really need to ask?" She glanced at Jeannette, then back at Brandon, but for once the joy never left her eyes, almost as if the nights events had drained her jealousy away. "Brandon," she continued, "you already know I will do absolutely anything for you. You just need to ask." The depth of the offer was apparent to all of them. Brandon blushed heavily, but had to admit that after tonight, the thought did have its appeal, but he did his best to refocus them. “Thank you. Let’s just do the note for now though, and make sure tomorrow doesn’t turn into a horror show.” Sandy went inside then, and returned a few minutes later with the requested letter. Brandon checked it quickly to ensure there were no loopholes, then smiled and thanked her. Her reply was straightforward and honest. “There is absolutely no need to thank me. You guys have done so much for me the last couple of weeks. I feel like a completely new woman, and it’s exhilarating. I used to feel ashamed for liking this sort of thing, and scared to death that if I did ever try it, I would get arrested. Now I know there are safe options, if you are just discreet, and have people who will watch out for you. I can never thank you enough. And I meant what I said, anything you guys ever need, ever, just ask. Now I just can’t wait for my turn to see a show. Please tell me you won’t make me wait too long? It’s like Christmas when I was a kid, and I hate having to wait.” Jeannette spoke up then. “We will make it as soon as possible, I promise. We’ll figure it all out tomorrow. For now though, I think we all should get some rest before school tomorrow, assuming any of us can. And I have to tell you, I second Brandon’s earlier statement. You really do put on an amazing performance.” Sandy raised her eyebrows, obviously not expecting the compliment from that source, but then again, Jeannette had been the mastermind behind their first encounter, so Brandon wondered just what that meant. He was still considering it as they bade her goodnight, and walked towards their car. Jeannette broke him out of his reverie. “So, I assume that both of them fulfilled fantasies tonight, and that would explain the different feeling of the... wait, what should we actually call that?” Brandon considered. “Fulfillment maybe? It fits all around I guess. Although I thing there has to be a better term.” “Either way, I wasn’t sure if it was because this was our first guy, or because he had a major fantasy and she had a small one at the same time. How was it for you though, getting both the fulfillment, and a real one at the same time?” “It was rather interesting, I have to say. And draining. I’ll try to describe it better later. For now, let’s head home, we still have a lot to do to get things all set up for these two. And we still need to figure out what to do with Megan. We don’t have much time left to help her, and I’m getting worried.” “Well, let’s sleep on it. I’m exhausted. Let’s deal with it all tomorrow.” “Yes, tomorrow.”, he replied, and he took her hand as they walked back to the car.  Based on a post by Cryonic, for Sex Stories.

Sweet Dreams: Part 4 Strengthening The Home Front: Brandon and Jeannette recover from their earlier mistake, then spend the day with his family. Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Mission Update. The next day, Jeannette picked up Brandon just after lunch. “So, I think it is time for a status update. How are things with Megan?” “Slow, but making progress. She is at least responding to my attention now, instead of blowing it off. I think I should be able to make a breakthrough in a week or so, and then the real challenge begins. I’m still not sure how we are going to pull it off, but I think once we get to know her a little it may make our path clearer. I’m hoping that will also give us some ideas on who to look for as a date for her too, because that is no small feat. I looked a little earlier in the week, but I have no clue who would actually be interested in her to start, much less willing to put up with the possibility of her constant cruel commentary.” “Well, I’ll be able to help you more once she opens up. Now, however, I have a side mission I thought I’d try. It’s also one that may also take away something that was bothering you a little.” He tried to grill her a little as to exactly what her intent was, but she just smirked and evaded every question. He started getting a little clue as they pulled into the mall, and then when they headed right for Sandy’s store, he couldn’t help but groan and move slower. “Oh, stop being a baby. The mall is too packed for that now anyway. I just wanted to show you something. Now, c’mon and be an adult.” She grabbed his hand, and they entered the store. Sandy was indeed there, and her eyes went wide and lit up. She glanced around a little self-consciously, but couldn’t hide her massive smile to save the world. They walked straight up to her, and Jeannette matched Sandy’s smile with a quirky grin of her own. “Hey Sandy, good to see you again. I think there were a few other outfits I wanted to take a look at. Do you have a minute to help us?” Sandy’s eyes went even larger, and she nodded rapidly, and Brandon was afraid her neck would snap with the movements of her head. Jeannette led them back, and continued, “There are some things I saw last week, but I got distracted and forgot to take a closer look. For example, what do you think of this...” The girls started yammering on about clothes, and Brandon zoned out and looked around the store, starting to get slightly bored, and being quite a bit uneasy at the glances Sandy would give him, and the way her eyes seemed to wander over his body. He felt almost naked in front of her in those moments, and it was a bit disconcerting. Then again, he had seen a quite a few bits of her body that night also, but somehow it just wasn’t the same. At one point, Jeannette contacted him through their mental link. Hey, pay attention here. Have you been looking at her fantasies? No way on earth. I don’t have any desire to see what she wants to do to me, or what she wants me to do in front of her. I’m self-conscious enough as it is, I don’t need to seem my imperfections through her eyes. Stop it. You are absolutely wonderful, and you need to get over yourself. No, I mean you need to take a look. I think you will understand more once you do. Brandon looked up then, and watched the flickering images that were her fantasies. He was right, he did see himself added into a few of them, but there were a few new ones as well. He glanced at Jeannette, and she nodded. So, think we should find someone to help her fulfill the new ones? Sure, I guess it can’t hurt. Yeah, and it may give her a replacement for you in a few of her dreams. Jeannette took the opportunity then to start her new plans into motion. “So, Sandy, I have to ask, did you enjoy the other night as much as we did?” Sandy smiled, “Well, almost as much. You got to have something a little more fulfilling I think.” “Well, I can’t complain about that. Although I hope you felt properly satisfied.” “Absolutely. It’s just that you have something that offers additional... features.” Brandon didn’t love being talked about as if he wasn’t there, but then again, they were all compliments, so he couldn’t be too angry. “Well, I was wondering about that. I was thinking that since you got the view from the outside, how would you like to have the experience of being on the inside?” Brandon shot her an extremely dirty look, and he could see exact opposite expression on Sandy’s face out of the corner of his eyes. Jeanette caught his glance, and backpedaled quickly, realizing how she had been interpreted. “I mean, what if I could find someone with also liked to look? How would you like to be the one they saw?” Brandon could see the gears turning in Sandy’s head. He already knew she was intrigued by the idea from the fantasies she had, but she didn’t know about their abilities, and needed to decide if this was a safe thing to admit to. Eventually, she grinned, and nodded. “That might be interesting to try. Who do you have in mind?” “Oh, that will be a surprise. I will promise you that he is not sketchy in any way, he just happens to have some similar interests. And if he likes it, maybe we can set it up for each of you to watch the other. Even if you don’t want a relationship, someone to share that part of you with and satisfy those cravings might be rather nice.” “Well, I’d prefer to know, but I guess I can trust you at this point. I guess it’s too much to hope it’s Brandon?”, she winked as she looked straight at him. “Sorry, him I claim as my own for now. Although if you really wanted him to watch sometime, I’m quite positive that it could be arranged. However, I keep him a little too busy to give you the outlet you’d prefer to have adoring you from afar and having them at your beck and call.” They chatted some more, exchanged phone numbers, finished up with their selections, and then finally checked out, everyone lost in their own thoughts of fulfilling Sandy’s dreams. Brandon glanced up at her fantasies, and the one of being watched was almost three dimensional now, and occupied the vast majority of the time. He still noticed the one of watching them still occupying a significant place in her queue, but her imagination was quickly adding more details to the new one to drive her desires. “So, who is it?” Brandon finally questioned once they had left the store. “Ray Ellis.” Jeanette replied simply. Brandon pondered the selection. He was another member of the fringe at the school, but like him it seemed to be because he had never had a breakthrough into any of the groups. He was well liked, and respected for his intelligence, but he didn’t flaunt it. He figured it would be a workable choice. It would elevate him to a new social group if Sandy did decide she liked him, but wouldn’t damage Sandy’s standing any. He realized that while he hated the idea of cliques, he was very thoughtful that others believed them to be of prime importance in defining who they were, so he was sensitive to not upsetting their social standing. “Not bad at all. Any ideas on how we let him onto this?” “A simple note with a time and address should do the trick. Anonymous, but with his proclivities, it should make him curious to take a look. Now, a quick detour.” She typed in an address to her GPS, and they soon ended up in a middle class neighborhood. They drove by the house a few times, then Jeannette filled him in, although he had pretty much figured it out. “Google is a wonderful thing. That’s her house. I tried to do a street view, but they didn’t seem to do this area. The overview was a start, but I wanted to get an idea of where we might be able to place someone. I assume her room is over there, but I’ll ask her on Monday. That is, unless you want to take a peak tonight....” She smiled at him, both letting him know that she was ok with it, and that she almost expected it of him. “If you want to come back to ‘do research’, that is fine by me. As long as you are with me, I don’t care. However, I want to pick out your stealth outfit. I have some requirements.” She smiled at him, well aware of his thought process. She turned to head to her house, so they could relax for a while before they went scouting that night. They had only gotten a few miles when Brandon put his hand on her knee. He was happy she had decided to wear a skirt that day, it make this so much easier. He caressed her knee just below the hem, and started running circles along her inner thigh, moving ever so slowly upward on each revolution. She glanced at him, and he smiled. “Revenge can be a good thing dear. And you certainly deserve it after last night.” He moved his hand father up her leg then, hitting the sweet spot in the center of her thigh, and she audibly sighed. but kept her eyes focused on the road in front of them. He continued to move his hand farther up, until he finally hit the smoothness of her satin panties. He loved the feel of running his fingers over the satin, the ease with which he could swirl his digits over her sensitive areas. He decided to take it up a notch, and play the game she had last night. He whispered to her , “You like that? You like it when I play with your pussy? When I tease your clit, and make you so wet it soaks through everything? You like it when I slip my fingers into your tight pussy and fill it up?” His words were definitely having an effect, and she was moaning heavily, and he wasn’t even past her panties yet. She was definitely aroused, her lubrication evidently overwhelming the material of her panties. He had a moment’s hesitation that maybe this wasn’t the safest thing to do, but that only added to the excitement, and turnabout was definitely fair play in this case. He slid aside her sopping wet underwear, and slid his fingers along her slick crease, enjoying the ease in which he could tease and stimulate her with this much moisture aiding his movements. She grabbed his forearm tightly with her free hand, stuck between wanting to stop him and wanting him to continue to satisfy her. She luckily found a place to pull off the road soon after, and she tilted her head back, the feeling of Brandon’s ministrations overwhelming her and thrilling her body. She went rigid, a powerful orgasm ripping through her body, as he teased and coaxed every aftershock to its maximum level. Once her breathing had calmed, she smiled at him, pulled her skirt back down, and started driving again. “There, feel better now that I had to suffer as well? Let’s not make this a habit on long road trips though, that could be kinda dangerous.” Brandon loved how nonchalant she was about it. It showed an acceptance of her sexuality and a willingness to enjoy the moment that Brandon truly appreciated. They made their way back to her house, and planned out the upcoming night. They assumed ten thirty to be a good time to return, making it late enough to not have people on the streets, and giving her time to get home in case she had to close at the store. Brandon picked out a slinky outfit for Jeannette - extremely tight black leggings, and a close fitting black long sleeve top. He loved the fact that he was able to watch her every catlike move in it, and that her beautiful was so accented by the skin tight material. They stopped by Brandon’s house on their way, and he emerged in a much less fun pair of black jeans and heavier black sweatshirt. He was happy to be a guy at that moment, as he knew he could never pull off Jeannette’s outfit, and the fact that she still regarded him as sexy without it was a definite plus to being a male. They got to Sandy’s street, and found an out of the way place to park, and hoped no one would notice them. The made their way to her house, and Jeannette pulled out her phone. She texted Sandy to let her in on the idea: Quick test. Outside now. If your home, can you open a shade? The seconds ticked by slowly, then they saw a shade slide up. The light blinked several times on Jeannette’s phone: Sounds fun, want a little show? ;) A quick reply back: Practice makes perfect. I’m sure both of us will enjoy the view. A shadowy form moved across the window, until another light was turned on it the room, between her and the window. At that, they were able to make her out far more clearly, and she started swaying slowly to a natural rhythm. Her eyes were closed, and they watched her through the bushes. She splayed her fingers through her golden hair, and let it slip in front of her, framing her face beautifully. She began to undress then, grabbing either corner of her shirt in her hands, and pulling it seductively over her head. She then took off her skirt, leaving her in a sexy pink ensemble that perfectly accented her skin. She began running her hands over her body, every once in a while stopping to caress herself. She then took off each side of her bra strap, and slid it down her arms, then reached behind herself to unclasp it, finally allowing her tits to spring free, and her already erect nipples jumped out, finally released from their restraint. She slid her panties down, inching them down side to side, prolonging the striptease. She finally got them all the way down, and then she stood up, pinching a nipple in one hand, and stroking her clit rapidly in another. The massive mental orgasm shocked both Brendan and Jeannette out of their reverie. The looked at each other in amazement, neither expecting this result. They had meant to have this happen when Ray was watching, not them. They stumbled out of the bushes, and received a text soon after: That was amazing. Let me know when you want to do that again. The premature effectuation of her dream was quite the stunner for the couple however, and they quickly drove off to decide how to deal with this new development. Breakdowns and Warmups. Brandon looked at Jeannette. He wasn’t quite sure what to say. They had been attempting to redirect the attentions of Sandy, a girl whose fantasies they had made a reality. They had first let her watch them have sex in the changing room of the store she worked at to satisfy her voyeuristic leanings, and then they had decided to try and explore her exhibitionist tendencies by inviting a guy to watch her instead. However, in scoping out her house, they had contacted her to ask which room was hers, and she had offered a show. The resulting tease had fulfilled her fantasies again, and they had rapidly left, unsure of how to react. Jeanette glanced over at Brandon quickly, a nervous look on her face. He was certain she was worried he would be mad. He had been extremely upset about how Sandy had appeared to have gotten a crush on him after the first fantasy, and now he was probably much more firmly entrenched in her dream life after being the viewer for her second desire coming true as well. He decided to head this off at the pass. “Jeannette, it’s fine. I know this was not how you intended this to play out, and I know you were doing your best to do the right thing. Don’t worry, I am not going to freak out about this like I did the other day, as that had a completely different underlying issue. We made a mistake, and we will have to just deal with it. And I’m sure we can find a way to resolve this.” Jeannette visibly relaxed when he had finished. Her shoulders loosened, her grip on the steering wheel unclenched, and the tight expression on her face softened and mellowed. She still looked unhappy, but the difference was palpable. They returned to her house, where it was unusually quiet and dark. There was a note on the table from Jeannette’s parents, who said they were going out for most of the night, and not to wait up. Jeannette turned around, sighed deeply, and slumped into Brandon’s arms. He held her close, trying to appease her concern and her disappointment at the earlier mistake. “I think you need to relax hun. Wouldn’t a warm shower feel really nice right about now?” She nodded into his shoulder, and lethargically walked down the hall and up the stairs. She appeared absolutely drained, devoid of any energy whatsoever. Brandon followed her up the stairs, part of him worried that she might fall, so he stayed alert to try and catch her if she did. She wearily walked into her room, and towards her bathroom. She crossed her arms, and grabbed the edges of her shirt, and then slid the tight fabric over her lean form. Brandon loved the way the material glided over her skin, and the sight of her mostly bare back was beautiful. He loved the natural curves of her exterior, from the outline of her silhouette in to the indent and ridges of her spine, and he was struck by the feminine grace of her form. She reached around, and took off her bra next. She was doing it all automatically, no sexiness or sultriness implied. This was just undressing to her, an act she did without consideration. However, Brandon was intoxicated with the simplicity of it all, and the way she moved, even when she wasn’t trying to be enticing, only made him revel in her natural movements. He was enjoying this moment of appreciating the benign, and relishing the everyday moments that most people never notice. He was happy to just be in her presence, and be able to experience this simple side of her, even if she didn’t have any clue what was going on. She stepped into the bathroom next, and turned the water on, her arm outstretched to test the temperature. He didn’t think she even really realized he was still there, and was just going through her rote routine, the process she did every day without thought. He gazed at her statuesque beauty, the tight black tights outlining her hips and long sensual legs. He saw a drop of water slide down her hands to her elbow from the water flow, and it directed his eyes down her toned arm to the contours of her firm and full tits. Her nipples had stiffened in the chill of the room, and the contrast of the points to the round swelling of her bust had a striking allure that he loved. Her form was constantly captivating to him, and he was dumbstruck by the beauty of her profile. She bent down, and slid the leggings down her legs next, bending in half to get them over her ankles, revealing the shape of her luscious ass to him, the black G-string enticing him further by guiding his eyes down a line from her back, splitting her cheeks perfectly, and just barely covering the softness of her mound. She soon slid those off as well, exposing herself fully to him. He was utterly intoxicated with the view in front of him, and he found himself bewitched watching her do such simple things, awestruck continuously by the figure of the woman he loved with all his heart. She stepped into the shower next, and stood with her head against the wall, letting the water run over her shoulders and back, allowing the warmth to try and ease the tension built up in her body. Brandon took off his shirt so he didn’t get wet, then walked over and started to lightly massage her neck, his thumb and middle finger rubbing circles into her tight muscles. She sighed slightly, and arched back up into him a little, inviting him to continue his ministrations. He moved up a little higher on the neck, getting into the grooves under her skull, and methodically and gently worked the tension out of her neck. She barely moved at all during this, her head still resting on the tile as he eased his fingers over her taut tendons. Water was already running down his torso from his arm, soaking his pants and running to the floor, so he released her neck for a moment to finally undress himself and join her fully. He stepped in behind her, and slid both hands over her back and up to her shoulders, where he resumed kneading her tight muscles. He shivered a little involuntarily, the heat from the shower not completely warming up the room yet, and other than his hands and arms which were heated from the flowing water, his skin was covered with goosebumps from the slight chill. Jeannette must have felt the shudder, for she finally lifted her head off of the tile, and turned around to face him. The disappointment and discouragement on her face as she looked up at him broke his heart, her eyes looking like those of a puppy who knows they have done something wrong, and wishing for absolution. He wrapped his arms around her, and they both stood under the warm water, which he hoped would warm her through to her soul. He felt her shake haltingly, and he realized she was sobbing into his shoulder, her body trembling with each staggered breath. He clenched her even more tightly to his body, unsure of what he could possibly do to help her, not even really knowing why she was this upset over something so small. After a few minutes, her tears waned, and she clung tightly to Brendan. He tried to imagine sending all his love for her through their connected skin into her body, wishing he could encourage her and refocus her. She looked up at him, her beautiful eyes that he got lost in that eventful day just a few weeks ago brimming with moisture. He found himself drawn into them again, the window to her soul showing anguish and pain. She finally haltingly spoke then. “I’m so sorry. I should have known better. I shouldn’t have put you in that position. Now I’ve only made it worse, and I don’t know what to do.” The revelation hit him hard. The self-assured, always in control, confident woman he loved wasn’t used to failure. She was always so on top of things and secure in knowing the direction she was moving, but she hadn’t ever really failed at anything that was important to her. And the fear of losing her connection with him again after the rough week they had already gone through had pushed her right over the edge. She had been so afraid of losing him because she hadn’t thought through another dream fulfillment, that it had rocked her deeply into her core. And even though he had reassured her that he wasn’t upset, the very concept of making such a major misstep had already done its work at fraying her emotions. He had no idea what to say. He was concerned anything would sound woefully inadequate or condescending, and he didn’t want to take that chance. He simply smiled, said he loved her, and then gently kissed her. As he tried to pull away slightly to ensure she knew that it was only a compassionate and chaste touch to calm her, she followed him, and instead pushed her mouth into his more forcefully. Her hand went up to the back of his head and pulled him in tighter, and she started to grind up against his thigh, her tits mashing into his chest. Her mouth opened, and she started to kiss him passionately and wantonly, her arms and shoulders as involved in the act as her lips were, her body undulating against him. She slid her other hand down his back, and tightly gripped his ass, kneading it with her hands. Brandon’s already half erect cock became rock hard, and it pressed against her leg where it was trapped. She backed up slightly to release it, and it sprung straight up, and she clung to him again, her pelvis and stomach encasing it and squashing it between their bodies. He brought one hand down to her petite derriere, and he grabbed it firmly, his other hand running around to her front to caress the side of her tit. She pulled back slightly again, allowing him access to her full mounds, and he squeezed it softly, catching her nipple between his fingers and closing them gently. She moaned into his mouth, and her hand on his neck glided down his body, and she grabbed him and rapidly began moving her hand up and down his shaft, gripping it perfectly to allow the skin to move over his rod, and catching the underside of the tip on every pass. He moved his hand off of her ass and brought it between them, and went straight for her clit, her natural fluids mingling with the water to lubricate her fully. Their pace intensified, and Brandon tried to figure out the best position for them to join together. He didn’t want to try holding her up, too dangerous with the water. He didn’t want to have to squat to enter her from the front, even though that would allow them to kiss more and have their whole bodies involved, but he didn’t want to get a leg cramp right then either. That only left taking her from behind, so he brought his hands to her hips and turned her around. Her soaked auburn hair covered her eyes, but her face was upturned to the side, and he saw her open mouth, looking as if she wanted to continue kissing, but caught completely in the moment. He lined up and slid straight inside her, her copious fluids making his entry effortless. The heat inside her was a furnace compared to the meager warmth that the hot shower suddenly felt like, and every fiber of his being got lost in the sensation of being inside her. He pressed her into the wall of the shower more, standing her almost upright. His hands went to squeeze her tits, and to again attack her clit, and every thrust of his was punctuated by moans from the both of them. Their pace was rapid and unrelenting, and he ground into her every time he plunged deeply into her tight confines. It only took a few minutes for them to climax together, their passion completed as he impaled himself as deep inside her as their bodies would allow, their individual orgasms heightened by the feeling of each other’s release. Brandon let himself slip out, although she tried to follow him to let the feeling last as long as possible. Their labored breathing was the only sound for a few moments, until she finally turned around and kissed him briefly but passionately. Her usual regal look was back on her face, and it seemed their union had re-affirmed her sense of self, and washed away the defeated mentality from earlier. He ran his fingers through her beautiful locks, and she smiled at him. “Thank you my love. Now, will you be a dear and wash my back?”, she said nonchalantly as she turned away from him, offering him access to the rear of her body. He rubbed the soap into her, again lost in the moment and feel of her skin as he lovingly made sure to cleanse every little spot, even multiple times, just to make sure he got every area, and wanting to prolong touching her bare skin. “Ok, I’m pretty sure you’ve got that area clean now.” she giggled. “Wanna do the front?” She turned around and smiled at him, and took his hands and placed them right on her luscious tits. “I’m pretty sure you will want to start there anyway, so we may as well be honest about it. And I think I will want to start right about here...”, and she slid her soapy hand over his now limp cock. She caressed it and stroked it lightly, and it didn’t take too long for her well lubricated soap covered hand to have him fully erect again. “There, that is much easier to wash now. Let’s make sure we get it really, really clean.” Brandon returned the favor, and moved his hand down to “wash” her nether regions as well. He slid two fingers into her, and then used his thumb to swirl around her clit. He bent down and took one of her nipples into his mouth, nibbling it lightly, and she wrapped her arm around his head and pulled it tighter to her. With so many of her pleasure points being stimulated simultaneously, she was quickly panting heavily. Before she could finish, he lifted his head, and removed his fingers from inside her. He pushed her back against the wall out of the flow of water, and knelt down, his tongue attacking her clit. He rolled his tongue around it, then sucked it in and flicked it, and she emitted a sharp gasp. He flattened his tongue out, and pressed hard into it, slowly sliding up and across it, and he repeated the process when his tongue had cleared. Both of her hands held his head in place, and he glanced up to see her eyes closed, and her whole bottom lip clenched between her teeth as she moaned. He undulated his tongue on it, and then sucked it in again, and she came hard, her body involuntarily bucking as the orgasm coursed through her being. Her fingers clenched in his hair, and he stayed motionless, not wanting to chance any movement of his tongue on her sensitive button. Once the orgasm had finally waned, he slowly relaxed his tongue’s pressure on her, and released her from his mouth. Her body heaved as she tried to catch her breath, and her half lidded eyes told him she was still entrenched in the afterglow. A little tremor coursed through her as an aftershock hit, and she bit the edge of her lower lip, the spasm bringing her back into the moment of full pleasure. Minutes passed before she truly regained her senses, and she slowly stood upright again and re-entered the warming flow of water, letting it cascade over her body. Brandon looked at her, and came to the logical conclusion. “I think it would be best if we washed ourselves for now. I wouldn’t want to chance you falling down if you have another one like that.” Jeannette nodded in agreement, not really having the energy or wherewithal to disagree at that point. They quickly washed themselves, and toweled off. Brendan again loved watching her graceful movements, but he also realized it was getting quite late, and he should go home before too much longer. As he picked up his pants, he frowned at them, seeing them soaking wet from earlier. He showed them to Jeannette, who had just put on her fluffy bathrobe. She nodded, then took his boxers and jeans, plus his shirt for good measure, and hurried off to throw them in the dryer. She returned to find him still standing in the bathroom, just a towel around his waist, goosebumps starting to appear on his skin, even though it was still warmer in the bathroom than the rest of the house. “Well, we can’t have you freezing to death, can we?”, she said, wrapping her arms around him, How about we cuddle under the covers. I promise I will keep you nice and warm.” “I don’t think that would be the best idea. We would likely only end up falling asleep, and while I’m sure your mom would be all for it, I don’t want to put your father in that position. Plus, I don’t want my parents worrying any more than they have to, as it is already rather late.” “Fine.”, she sighed, obviously disappointed at losing the prospect of snuggling with him, especially with him naked. “Well, we don’t know when my parents are getting back, so how about I at least turn up the heat, we can wrap up in a throw blanket, and just watch some tv then?” Since he couldn’t find any major flaws in her plan, he agreed, and walked over to her bed, where he wrapped a warm blanket around himself. He expected her to get dressed into her pajamas, but she instead dried her hair quickly, then removed her robe and climbed onto the bed. She waited for a moment, and then when she realized he hadn’t gotten the hint, motioned for him to open up the blanket, where she curled up next to him. “I figure skin to skin will keep you the warmest, and there is no way I am passing up the opportunity to get so close to you right now. I promise I will try to be good.” she finished with a cocked grin, and a mischievous look in her eyes. Luckily, they got caught up in a rerun, and she didn’t take advantage of their current position. At the end of the episode, she got up and got her pajamas on, while he again got the pleasure of getting to watch her. She then bounded happily out of the room, and her childlike and playful demeanor caused Brandon to laugh out loud. She looked back as she left the room, evidently enjoying his reaction, and she skipped her way to the stairs. She returned, holding his warm clothes, a pout on her face as he quickly dressed, and he relished the heat from the dryer against his skin, warming him to the core. “I like you much better the other way. When we finally get our own place, I may make clothing not only optional, but highly frowned upon. And when it gets cold, we can just snuggle more. We will definitely need to get a good collection of fuzzy blankets though too. We can get cute aprons for when we cook of course, but maybe if I made them customized with pictures of us on the front so it still looks like we are naked I could accept it better.” She was obviously enjoying her little fantasy, and she kept going on about it, adding more and more absurd embellishments as she fleshed her dream out piece by piece. By the end of it, they were both laughing, and he hugged her tightly to him, marveling in the fact that he would indeed be able to spend his life with this remarkable woman. Family Time. Brandon arrived home extremely late, and crawled into bed as quickly as he could. He rose a little late the next day, and when he went downstairs, the smile on his mother’s face unnerved him again. This was getting ridiculous. He was realized that he was feeling constantly guilty in her presence, as if he had committed a grievous act, and was just waiting for the hammer to fall. However, his mother’s reaction was the complete opposite of what he had envisioned in his head, ingrained there from lectures growing up about obeying the rules. Instead of anger, and even worse, disappointment, she actually seemed so much happier than she was before. It was akin to the first warm day after a long winter, when a person seems to walk lighter and has a bright smile that they can’t shake. He loved the way she seemed as rejuvenated as he was over the last few weeks, but he wanted to make sure that everything was actually as it appeared. “Mom, can we talk for a minute?” She turned and look at him, surprised. “Of course.” she replied, more serious, catching the look on his face. She sat down across from him at the table, hands folded. She gazed at him with a relatively blank face, but one that had undertones of concern and curiously mixed in, as she waited for him to continue. “First, I wanted to talk to you about last night. I’m sorry for coming in so late, but while Jeannette and I were trying to help someone out with something, things went a little awry. Jeannette was upset by it, so I stayed out later than expected to try and comfort her. However, I wanted to make sure you knew why I broke my curfew.” He paused for a moment to catch his breath, and his mother took the opportunity to reply. “That sounds reasonable to me. I wouldn’t want you leaving Jeannette if she needed your support. A phone call would have been nice, but I understand that you probably would not have wanted to wake us. For that matter, we should talk as a family about your curfew anyway, for a number of reasons. I think that particular discussion should happen later tonight though, when your father can be a part of it, and once he has had time to think about it. I will talk to him about it when he comes back inside. However, I appreciate you telling me either way. Is that all you were worried about?” “Not really. I wanted to talk to you about my relationship with Jeannette. Like I told you, her parents have given us their full blessing, and know where her and I stand with each other. I think that you guys should be at the same level of understanding.” “Well, then that sounds like another conversation we should have as a family later then, and since Jeannette will be here later, that would be a good time to do it. Speaking of which, you woke up late. Have you cleaned your room yet young man?” Brandon started. The events of the last few days had made him forget that today was the day Jeannette had promised to make the family dinner, on the night she had first met his parents. That helped explain why the kitchen looked so spotless - his mother was a stickler for putting on a fresh face, even though Jeannette had been over their house plenty in the last few weeks. He ran upstairs then. He had been a little better about keeping his room clean since meeting Jeannette. This was both because she was over his house half the time, but also due to the fact that he was over hers the other half of the time, and so made less of a mess those days. He quickly threw the laundry in the basket, cleaned up his desk and organized the jumble of paperwork on it, made his bed, and generally made the room look almost presentable. Halfway through doing this, he realized it was actually a pointless cause, as they would be downstairs with his parents the vast majority of the evening. Either way, he decided to appease his mother, and made the room look nice enough to satisfy her, even vacuuming the floor quickly. When he returned downstairs, his mother called to him to have him go vacuum the house, so he turned right back around, and did as his mother asked. Despite her good mood earlier, he didn’t want to do anything to ruin his mother’s spirits. especially with the conversations which were planned for that evening. He also realized that in a sense, this was his mother’s day. Making dinner gave her a break, but also made her feel appreciated, and a part of everything that was going on. It gave her something to look forward to, and since he was gone half the time, he figured it was also a way to get some personal time with the family together, which had been far less frequent lately. Finally, he knew she wouldn’t be able to fully relax unless the house was spotless, and therefore needed to get the cleaning done to fully unwind for activities that evening. A misplaced item or dusty mantle might distract her, and nag at her mind when she should have been enjoying herself. He realized he was seeing his mother in a whole new light lately, and not taking her for granted as much. So, he did the best job he could to help her out, instead of his former grumbling and complaining. He caught her staring at him shocked at times when he either took initiative to take care of something, or did a chore which he usually despised with a smile. Soon, they had the house to an acceptable standard, and his mother excused herself to take a quick shower before Jeannette arrived. Brandon almost laughed when he imagined that this was almost a date night for her with Jeanette, and then realizing that his mother almost actually appeared to have first date jitters. He went up to his room to work on his homework while he waited for his chance to shower and get ready, and about an hour later he heard the doorbell. He ran downstairs to open the door, but his mother beat him to it. Jeanette’s arms held several plastic grocery bags, which his mother handed to him to bring into the kitchen for them. His mother looked quite nice, having put on a nice casual dress for the occasion. Jeannette also looked lovely her dark green blouse that accented her hair perfectly, and a pair of slacks that accentuated her lean legs. She raised her eyes appreciatively at his button down shirt and dress pants, then followed him into the next room. The women started unpacking the groceries and talking lightheartedly, as Jeannette explained her plans for dinner. Instead of sitting back and relaxing as he had hoped his mom would, she put on an apron as well, and started helping Jeannette get things together, and find things in their kitchen setup. Brandon moved into the living room, as it was apparent that his presence was not required, and he was only getting in the way of the flurry of activity. He grabbed his homework and moved into the living room to work on it, where he could still see the women as they bustled around the kitchen. Of course, Jeannette decided to make a number of specialties from scratch, and so he settled down to work as they talked about different cooking styles, and then settled in to talking about each other’s lives once things had progressed well. Brandon’s father came in from outside soon after, and once he had a chance to clean up as well, he sat down next to Brandon to do some of his own paper work he needed to catch up on. Occasionally, Brandon would glance up to watch the two women, their mirth and enjoyment of each other’s company made for a very warm mood throughout the house. He would catch Jeannette’s eye occasionally, and she would either smile broadly at him, or give him a knowing and secretive quirky smirk that was meant only for him. Both expressions radiated love to him, and he found himself watching the two women who so influenced his life bonding and connecting, and building their own relationship. Brandon quickly realized how important this would be to their future, as it would make family get-togethers much more friendly and relaxing. Eventually, they finished the dinner, and the men set the table. The ladies started carting out the food, and Brandon realized just how detailed they had gotten. The meal was filled with little touches that turned comfort foods into delicacies, and the variety of food options that they had come up with astounded him. He knew this would be one of those meals that you try a little bit of everything of, and then enjoy for the next week as lunches and snacks, never tiring of the options. He indeed sampled everything, and still felt he had barely scratched the surface. If this was going to be the cooking he was going to eat for the rest of his life, he was indeed going to be a rather obese man, dying early, but with a full belly, and a contented smile on his face. The food was simply amazing, and he felt the warm glow of satisfaction and contentment flow through his body. Jeannette caught his eyes, and smiled at him. He always felt like he got caught in them, and indeed, that was the cause of them finally getting together. Even more so now though, with all the warmth, love, and her enjoyment of being able to give him these small pleasures and make him feel so satisfied radiated through her eyes, and he lost himself again in them, which seemed to be happening all too often lately. She grabbed his hand, breaking the moment, and squeezed it. It was for the best, or he would have rudely looked to be staring at her. He lazily looked down at his plate, which was finally empty. He was suffused with the warm feeling of a full belly, and he was content. He was experiencing utter satiation. He made sure to glowingly compliment his mother and Jeannette, and both of them beamed with pride at his effusive praise. After a few more minutes chatting at the table, Brandon finally got enough energy to get up and clear the table with his father. Then they adjourned to the living room, each of them relaxing into their seats. They talked for a little while, then their light conversation hit a lull, and Brandon’s mom broached the topics for this evening. Brandon was still in a slight haze from the food, so he at least appreciated that he didn’t have his usual anxiety from overthinking things. Since his parents were also in rather good moods, he was also hopeful that things would turn out reasonably well. His mother began the conversation, “Jeannette, as you know Brandon got in relatively late last night.” Jeannette looked down abashed, and started to make a reply in Brandon’s defense, but his mother cut her off before she could say more than a syllable. “No, Jeannette, it’s ok. Brandon explained that there were extenuating circumstances, and we agreed to discuss this as a family. Now, as you are just as beholden to any of these rules as he is, it’s probably best that you are here anyway.” “There are several aspects of this I want to lay out before we make any decisions. First of all, while neither of you are technically adults yet, you are both extremely mature for your ages. I want you to both realize that we are not trying to limit you because we think you are still children. You both have cars, and you both will likely be going off to college sooner than any of us parents would like to think about.” “However, there are still some important considerations. One of them would have been quality time with each other’s family. You two have done very well in alternating whose house you are that, and I wanted to thank you for that. Going from seeing a person all the time to never seeing them at all so suddenly would have been much more difficult to handle. Usually in relationships like yours, I would also like to see each person spend time along with their own family as well, but I have to say that Jeannette has integrated herself extremely well, and I don’t feel as if she is trying to hinder our family time. You have walked that line very well. Your family are the people who are supposed to be there when you are the most down, and I believe it is important to foster those relationships and keep them as strong as possible. Days like today are the perfect way of doing that, and I greatly appreciated not just the food, but everyone’s company today as well. I don’t want to lose that by you two never being at your homes, and I wanted to encourage you to keep it up.” “We need to also consider how other people view you two possibly being alone late at night, and Brandon’s car coming into the driveway at all hours. While generally I believe people should mind their own business, I want to keep Jeannette’s honor and the perceptions of her in mind. We all know that things can happen at any time, but people seem to put a stigma on nighttime, so we have to consider that.” “That should sum up the basics. Craig, do you have anything to add?”, she turned to her husband to give him a chance to say his piece. “Not really. I think you have the majority of it covered. The only thing I might want to throw in is a way to let us know if you are going to be late, without having to worry about waking us. This is not to be construed as permission to be late, and there may have to be punishments if you are, but I don’t want to make hard and fast rules, as life has a way of throwing us curveballs. We can work that out later though, to ensure there is a way to contact us if is an emergency, versus just something coming up that will make you later than expected. That’s all I have though.” “Good,” his mother continued, “then I think we have all the considerations worked out. I am willing to offer you an 11:00 curfew on school nights, although I would prefer 10:00 to ensure you are staying rested. On weekends, I think we can say that you should be out for no later than 1:00, although I think midnight would also have been reasonable. Now, if there is a special event, we will of course that into account. Can you two accept this, or have anything to add?” They both shook their heads. His parents were being reasonable, and he wasn’t going to argue with them. “Good, then it is settled. Now, you wanted to explain something to us?” Brandon sat up straighter, and organized his thoughts briefly. “I wanted to explain a little more about where I see my relationship with Jeannette being. You took some of that need away with your comments, mom, but still, I wanted you to understand where we see ourselves.” He took a larger breath, then continued. “This isn’t some puppy love situation where the two of us are infatuated with one another. While neither of us had a significant other before this, and we are obviously still learning about one another, we both view this as an extremely long term situation. Neither of us have plans to look anywhere else for someone to spend their lives with. Our lives have intersected for years, so we both know not only the things we like about the other, but also their faults. We have accepted one another, knowing full well what we were getting into. This is no high school fling or us trying to determine what qualities we want in a future spouse, we are fully aware of what we want, and we believe we have found just that in each other. I just wanted you to know that this is not a temporary thing - we expect each other to become a permanent part of our lives. Can you accept that?” His mother looked at him, and her eyes bored into his for a few moments. Then she sighed. “Brandon, if you weren’t looking long term, I would be extremely disappointed in you for wasting Jeannette’s time. On reflection, you two have not exhibited the immature behavior one normally expects from that kind of relationship. You two have obviously already dealt with troubling situations, and it seems to have only allowed you to grow closer together. I will personally withhold judgement on whether it will end up being permanent for the time being, as I am not sure how much your devotion has been challenged, but I will accept that you are fully committed to each other. Now, can you accept that?”, she retorted kindly, returning the ball to his court. He smiled, knowing that it was more than he had expected. “Of course mother. I would expect nothing less of you.” Jeanette chimed in then too. “I would also like to thank you. You have always treated me kindly, and accepted me readily. It was a pleasure to spend more time with you today, and I hope we can find some things in common to do together in the future.” “That would be lovely.” She slapped her hands on the couch, and made to stand up. “Now, if you don’t mind, after that fantastic meal and getting all these things cleared up, I think I could go for a nice warm bath. I expect the two of you will want to enjoy the rest of your evening together. Brandon, if the two of you go out, I would like you back at 9:30 at latest tonight if you don’t mind. While I may accept you are mature, the mom in me thinks you need to get some more sleep. Jeannette, thank you again for a lovely meal. Goodnight.” Brandon’s dad excused himself quickly afterward, wanting to use the time to work on a pet project that he hadn’t been able to play with in a while, and excited to get some time to do so while his wife relaxed. Some Time For Themselves. The couple still sat on the love seat. Brandon leaned back and breathed deeply, letting the minor tension from the meeting leave him. Jeannette took advantage of this, and rested her head on his chest, as his arm wrapped around her. He closed his eyes, enjoying their closeness. After a few minutes, Jeannette stretched her lithe neck up to kiss his cheek. He moaned quietly in pleasure at the touch, and she started kissing him lightly all over his face, before finally turning his head so she could access his lips, where she gave him a lingering but tender kiss. “It still owe you for last night.” she breathed seductively. “After that dinner, I think I owe you. In fact, I’m so far behind, it may take me years to catch up.” “Well, I was thinking earlier today that we’ve been so focused on other’s people desires, we haven’t really investigated some of our own. So,” she continued, her finger sliding from his chin, down his neck and chest, “I came up with something I thought might be fun. And now that we have some free time.” Her finger, which had been swirling over his chest, moved lower down to his belly, the movement achieving its intent of making Brandon’s mind turn to much more enjoyable endeavors. “That is, unless you want me to go home.” She lifted her finger off of his belly, and sat up, and looked down at him coyly. Like every girl, she enjoyed the game of getting her lover’s hopes up, then pretending to not want it anymore, in order to make him chase her and make her feel wanted and desired to the fullest. He satisfied her desire to be shown how much he wanted her by gripping her tightly to him in a hug, and nipping her ear. “And what precisely did you have in your dirty little mind?” he retorted playfully. Then, he decided to turn the game around on her. He pulled back, and frowned at her. “Wait, are you saying that you need an extra spark already? You’re bored with our sex life? Am I not good enough for you?” She fell for it, a worried expression rippling across her lovely face. “No, not at all. I just really enjoy exploring things with you.” He tried to keep his face straight, but a slight crook of his lips gave him away. “You’re just mean. You should know better. In fact, you were there last night. You are well aware of how happy and satisfied you make me. Now, come on, we don’t have much time now, especially since you have to be home a little earlier.” She led him out to her car, and she sped off. He groaned when he saw her pull into a Cineplex. “You know there is nothing good in the theatres right now. I hate spending money to see contrived movies.” She winked at him. “We are teenagers. We aren’t supposed to be actually WATCHING the movie you know. It’s Sunday night, this place should be mostly dead. That is, unless you don’t want to be alone in the dark with me...” she trailed off, looking at him with a deadpan face. Brandon could only marvel at how effortlessly his girlfriend played the game. “Fine, if I must.” he sighed heavily, getting out of the car, playing his part with ease. She walked around the car to him and playfully slapped his arm. “Enough of that.” she countered, and slid her arm inside his. “Let’s go have some fun.” They entered, and paid for a movie that had been out for a while, and were pleasantly pleased to find the cinema almost completely empty. There was an older couple in the middle, and a group of boys, but they had luckily picked seats that were better suited to actually watching the film. Jeannette led him into the back row of the room, and slid into the corner seat. She smiled at him, her white teeth catching the little light in the room and sparkling. He realized why she had picked this particular Cineplex chain, as she surprised him by being able to raise the arm of the seat. She cuddled into him, her palm rubbing lightly along his chest. She pressed her head tighter to his shoulder in a mini hug, and he squeezed her closer to him, his hands stroking gently across her back. They snuggled for the first part of the movie, just enjoying each other’s presence, softly caressing each other to show their affection. Finally, she lowered her hand down his chest, across his belly, and began swirling around his belly button with her fingers, teasing him. It wasn’t quite enough to start turning him on yet, as he was still in his cuddling mindset, but she started moving her hand just inside the top of his pants, and that quickly brought him into a much warmer mindset. She moved her flat hand down across his crotch then, rubbing him to wakefulness. His caresses of her back got harder, and he slid his hand down, getting underneath her blouse, then brought it back up so he could touch bare skin. She continued her constant pressure, and it wasn’t long before he was fully erect, straining against his pants, and his mind was completely lost in the sensations. She undid his zipper and pulled him out before he realized what she was doing, and then half a moment later, she lowered her head and took him into her mouth, the warmth and wetness causing him to moan quietly as her skilled tongue teased and enticed him. He slid forward in the seat slightly to give her easy access, and ran his fingers through her silky hair to pull it out of her face. With his other hand, he reached down and slid his hand between the seat and her ass, and squeezed it. She surprised him then by spinning her body up and kneeling on her seat, giving him perfect access to her rear. He cupped it in his hand, and squeezed her firm cheeks, massaging them. Then he ran his hand up her back, and unsnapped her bra, then slid his hand around her to knead her hanging tits, the gravity pulling them down so he could grip them more easily. Her nipples were firm and hung down perfectly to sit in the center of his palm. He feel a vibration as she silently moaned as she kept up her movements on his rigid cock, her tongue doing amazing things that made him lose all track of the world around him and of time itself. He moved his hand down, and undid her slacks, sliding them down her legs onto her thighs, and giving him better access to her. She reached back, and with one finger slid the back of her emerald thong over the side of her ass. The resulting look was one of the most stimulating ones he had seen. The obscene sluttiness of this aspect of his girlfriend, leaning over him and sucking him, while her ass was thrust into the air with her underwear slid out of the way while sitting in the back of a movie theatre made him appreciate her all the more. Usually she was the regal, proud, mature and empowered woman he loved to have completing him. Now, she was the girl who would do just about anything to please the man she loved, and ensure he was completely satisfied. The sexy and sultry girl who had promised to make any of his fantasies a reality, and to make sure the reality made the fantasy pale in comparison. Not that he really had all that many. He had never imagined even going on a date with her in a million years, and now she was lewdly and methodically swallowing his entire shaft down her throat. He slid his hand under her, and found her slightly exposed slit, then moved her thong aside a little more to give him full access. Her underwear was saturated, and he went right for her clit, circling it with his middle finger, playing with her little nub to get her the pleasure she had certainly earned. He slid down in the seat, and with his neck uncomfortably angled against the wall, he finally had access to her. He spread her lips apart with his fingers, then used his other arm wrap around her and pull her sweet center down to his eager mouth. He sucked on her button, and she shuddered in pleasure, taking him deep into her mouth in response. He attacked her savagely, wanted to catch her up to him, and ensure that they were both able to finish. His fingers thrust deep inside her as he used every trick he had to tease her clit, and he was quickly rewarded with her bucking orgasm. Her moans deep in her throat vibrating against him were the thing that finally pushed him over the edge, and he came hard, as she swallowed every drop he unleashed into her. She sucked him dry, then licked him all over to clean him off, then sat up, and he in turn righted himself, rolling his neck a little to stretch it out from the uncomfortable position he had been in. They each adjusted themselves, glancing around to make sure that they hadn’t disturbed anyone. However, they were lucky that the noise of the film had masked any sounds they had happened to make, and they watched the last several minutes of the movie, completely confused by it, but just relaxing into each other’s arms in pure relaxed bliss. They drove home in silence, each still coming down from their post orgasmic high. Brandon kissed her sweetly goodnight, and fell into bed, completely satisfied and refreshed, and fell into a deep, calming sleep.   To be continued. Based on a post by Cryonic, for Sex Stories.

Sweet Dreams: Part 3 Watching the Watcher: Brandon and Jeannette deal with the fallout from the last mission, and decide on a side mission. Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Brandon couldn't bring himself to move for a minute longer, but eventually he worked up the energy to get off the bed. He took a quick but refreshing shower, and went downstairs to join the family. Jeanette was helping her mom finish up a quick dinner, and they both smiled up at him when he entered the kitchen. He heard the tapping of a keyboard in the next room, and got up to talk to Jack, as a concern from earlier in the day again came to the forefront of his mind. A Man-to-Man Talk. He entered Jack's elegantly appointed study, and sat down in a chair opposite the desk. Jack glanced up at him briefly, then typed away for a few moments more, finishing up his thought. Once he had completed it, he closed the laptop lid and leaned back, studying Brandon, and waiting for him to speak. “Jack, there is something I wanted to talk about. It's kind of an odd question, but I think it would be wise for us to discuss. I know that I have only been a recent part of your daughter's life, but I still wanted to talk to you. This afternoon as we were driving back, Jeannette was rather tired, but she was forced to drive the entire way. While I have a license, I wouldn't feel comfortable driving her car without your permission.” Jack smiled, amused at the such a simple request appearing so important to Brandon. “Well, as far as the use of the car is concerned, perhaps you should know that Jeannette earned it by working for her mother and I, so she decides who can drive it. However, since you will be driving my daughter, I think I should probably give you a quick driving test to show you will keep her safe. Can you drive stick?” Brandon shook his head. “Well, I guess you will have to wait to try out the Corvette then.” Brandon's eyebrows raised. “We will have to take Jen's car in that case.” They exited the study, and told the girls that they were headed out for a quick drive. Jeannette gave Brandon a nervous look, but he told her through their mental link that everything was fine, and that it was actually his idea. She still didn't to appear thrilled by the concept of them together where she couldn't act as a buffer, but she let them leave. Jack tossed Brandon the keys, and they started down the street. “Brandon, I'm sure you are a fine driver, but I thought this might be a good time for us to talk anyway away from the girls. I know this must be a little unnerving being in such close confines with me, but I think it is best you understand me better.” “I got Jen's vessel through a family member's estate, and spent days solving the puzzle that opened it. That day changed my life completely, as is to be expected. She was brought into the world and created as the perfect woman for me, and she has also become a partner to me, in the sense that while I am technically her master, I consider us equals, and encouraged her to think of us that way as well. She is everything a man can want, and far more. I was fortunate enough to figure out ways to use her powers to come up with some rather nice inventions which frankly revolutionized an industry. We enjoyed ourselves for years, and then we decided to start a family, to experience those joys and challenges.” “Of course, you know that Jeannette is extremely special to me, as I believe most daughters are to their fathers, at least they should be. We always were aware that there were risks with Jen being who she is, but we knew that any child we had would be taken care of, and Jeannette has been everything we could have ever wanted. Now, every girl eventually grows up, and I knew I would have to let go at some point, but I didn't expect it to be quite so sudden. I guess I understood that it may have to be rushed if any of Jen's powers were inherited, but she wasn't even looking for anyone, so I happily stayed in my fantasy world of her always being my little girl.” “Obviously, I know the two of you were basically forced into making a deep commitment almost instantly due to the circumstances. And it only stands to reason that you would consummate that commitment. If I didn't know that, I wouldn't have been able to wish for you guys to have the room that would assist you to better be intimate. Jen knows me enough that she can interpret my wishes, and that allowed you two to have some say in the room, although I'm sure Jen added a few of her own embellishments.” Brandon couldn't help but smirk at the last part. The massive dildo in the nightstand had been quite the find that day. Jack continued, “I definitely appreciated that you didn't jump right into bed with her that first night, and instead focused on making her feel special and comfortable. And the fact that you have shown understanding and sympathy about my requests for discretion has been welcome as well. I just wanted to thank you for being the type of man who cares enough about my daughter to also care about her family. You were thrown in the middle of a rather surprising situation, and you have handled yourself remarkably well.” He motioned for them to take a turn that would lead back to the house. “Although I agree that it has been quite the whirlwind the past few days, I should have you know that Jen can read the intents of people. She avoids doing it unless I ask her for privacy purposes, but I asked her to read yours in a moment of weakness. She told me you only have the purist motivations, and I accept that. So from now on, you don't have to ask me for permission for anything. Since it is rather likely you two will be together permanently, barring any sudden illness or something tragic, I wanted you to know that I consider you a part of the family now. You will likely end up learning some interesting things, and have to keep quiet about most of the secrets that we obviously have to keep. However, it also means that you get some of the benefits.” They pulled into the driveway. “You are now officially one of my employees. I haven't finalized your job description quite yet, but I'm not really worried about that at the moment. You two need time to get to know one another, and also make sure to keep up your grades. To that end, I've been thinking along the same lines as you have, and that is why I picked up this yesterday.” The garage door opened, and a fully loaded Lexus greeted his eyes. “This is your company vehicle, and there is a company credit card in the cup holder for gas and other maintenance. Give Jeannette your receipts, that is one of her responsibilities to stay on top of. Brandon?” Brandon stood, completely slack jawed. He didn't expect this in his wildest dreams, and he wasn't sure if he could accept it. For one thing, it was way too much for Jack to be spending on him. For another, how on earth would he explain it to his own parents, whose cars were rather beat up? “Brandon, I know this was a shock, but trust me, I can certainly afford it. In fact, I could afford to buy the factory with the patents and investments Jen and I have made. This is not charity. You will be responsible to do things for me from time to time, and you are also keeping the morale up of one of my best employees. It's also an investment in keeping those I care about safe. Like I said, you are part of the family now, and this is one of the rewards of being in the family.” Jen and Jeannette appeared at the front door, and walked out to them. Jeannette smiled broadly, and gave him a side squeeze. “Mom told me after you left. And dad had messaged her that you went in to dad to ask him about driving my car, giving him the perfect chance to give this to you. You seem to have quite the knack for asking the right questions at the right times.” She squeezed him again. “Now, let's go eat dinner, and then you can drive us all out for ice cream. I know a place that should still be open this late in the season.” Brandon allowed himself to be led inside, still slightly in shock. They sat down at the table, and began to eat. When Jen asked what made them think to go mountain climbing, they told them the entire story about how they were using Jeannette's powers to help other people out, and detailed how their first attempt had come together shockingly fast. Jack smiled, “I knew you two would find ways to keep busy, but I had no idea you were so quickly jumping in. Your mother and I have done similar things for years, and I'm happy you are using your powers to make other's lives more fulfilled. Brandon, keep me apprised of what you guys are up to, and we will help if you need it, although I think it would be better if you guys figured things out for yourselves. And since you will likely keep busy doing these things, I'll come up with some way to justify it as part of your job description, perhaps creating new customers or something like that.” They chatted away about a variety of other topics until dinner ended, and then Brandon drove them all to the ice cream stand to try out his new car, and then drove it home, reveling in his new found freedom and the amazing turn his life had taken. When he got home, he explained to his shocked parents about Jack hiring him to take care of some things for the family company. He told that that he had tried to refuse, but Jack had been insistent, and it would have been rude to continue to fight with him about it, so he had relented. That seemed to pacify his parents, and he went up to bed, drained again, even with his nap earlier in the day. New Assignments. The next day at school he entered to quite the commotion, and he smiled when he overheard that it was all about Becky and Rob. He had now been a part of setting the school abuzz about shocking relationships twice now in the last week. When he ran into the new couple on their way to classes, Becky even went so far as to run over to him and give him a big hug, and she was absolutely beaming. Just that simple change made her look like a completely different person, and he was extremely happy for her.  He wasn't sure how much she knew about them planning parts of it, but he figured that even if she did realize that she had been set up, she was thrilled at the outcome. The fact that the two couples were seen being so friendly was not lost on a few people, and Brandon realized he would have to be careful not to get too much of a reputation as a matchmaker, or it could lead to issues. On the other hand, it might also make some people more receptive to his helping them if they realized he had a worthwhile track record. He tried to touch Jeannette as he discreetly could that day, looking around to try and find the next subject that interested him. It took him almost all day to make up his mind, mostly because he wasn't sure if he really wanted the one that most appealed to him. It could be a major undertaking, and Jeannette would play a very large part. After school, Brandon did all the paperwork to get a parking spot, then he and Jeannette drove to his house to do their homework and talk about their options for the next people they chose. Jeannette had an evil smile on her face the entire time they drove home, and it made Brandon more than just a little bit nervous. She was obviously scheming something, and Brandon just hoped it wasn't something that was going to make him look very stupid. She bounced onto his bed and looked over at him. “I go first. Sandy Williams.” She smiled massively. He looked at her confused. “She's pretty popular. She can likely have any guy she wants. Why her?” “She has a particular penchant for watching. Her fantasies mostly involve seeing other people doing things. I'm not sure if it is an adrenaline rush about being caught, about knowing people's intimate secrets, or because she saw something when she was younger and had that as one of her formative sexual experiences. Whatever the reason, that is what she thinks about the most.” Brandon did not like where this was headed. They had only just yesterday talked about not having competition, and now she was immediately pushing him to accept that. His face darkened, feeling massively betrayed. He loved her deeply, but did not want to spend the rest of his life with her pushing him and forcing growth before he was completely comfortable with where he was at the moment. They had only just started getting comfortable with one another. And his insecurities certainly did not help this at all. He was still shy, since years of not being seen as an option by most girls had made him rather self-conscious. Only the fact that Jeannette had made a significant commitment with him, plus his extreme horniness, made him at all comfortable with her seeing him naked, but he was certainly not at ease still. Now he had to deal with the idea of another woman judging him, and he was worried he would be found wanting. Her face fell, realizing that she might have misjudged his reaction. Brandon had a deep look of fear and concern in his eyes, and her face turned compassionate and understanding in response. She took his hands, and looked him squarely in the eye. “Let me finish, please. I was going for shock value, and I thought it would be fun, so I thought you might take it that way. I wasn't thinking about how else you could react. I have some guesses as to what I think you are worried about, but I don't want to assume right now. Please, tell me what your concerns are.” Her caring tone allowed Brandon to open up, and he explained his point of view to her. She probed him with questions occasionally, trying to find the roots of his feelings of inadequacy. While she had been self-assured and confident, knowing her celibacy was self-imposed, she realized his had been an entirely different experience. And her heart went out to him, realizing the depths of the pain which he had put upon himself without realizing it. He had grown to think himself inadequate and un-loveable, just because girls could be superficial and focus on the guys that were unattainable, wishing for them instead of the wonderful people that dwelled just below their radar, but were a better fit for most of them. When Brandon had finished, Jeannette hugged him tightly to her, and she whispered her love to him into his ear. She leaned back, holding his shoulders. “I know that's how you have been trained to feel. I understand that. However, you are now with me. And I have told you I am yours for life. Am I good enough for you? Can you be content with me?” He nodded quickly, knowing full well he wouldn't feel content with anyone else anymore. She was his partner and his equal, and their shared goals gave them a purpose to their lives that most people searched years for. Her beauty, intelligence, honesty, and caring made her everything he had ever wanted. “Good. Then you need to learn to not care what any other girls think. I should be the only one whose opinion matters. At the end of the day, you will be coming home to me. Well, not yet, but you know what I mean. And I will always love you. The other girls were too dumbly focused on the few epitomes of strength, looks, brains, and humor; to see the people were the best balance of those things.  The jocks tend to not have the brains, and half the time they don't have the looks either. None of them is a balance, they just happen to be the best of something in this little world we live in. However, you are certainly no push over in any of those departments. While you are not the hottest guy in school, you are certainly a 'hottie'. Haven't you noticed the way that the girls have been looking at you lately? Now that you are off the market, they realized you had been quite the catch. I'm just happy I got to you first.” She leaned in close to him. “Perhaps I need to prove how amazing you are, and remind you what you have. Even when I'm tired or stressed, the thought of you comforts me. And any time I think about being with you, I get so hot it drives me insane. And now just thinking about that is getting me more than just mildly moist.”  She pushed him back onto the bed, and kissed him forcefully. Not wanting her to think that she was the one that wanted this more, and wanting to show how much she meant to him, he kissed back with even more fervor, and rolled her over onto her back, and ground hard against her. They looked at each other with wild eyes, completely lost in their passion for one another. It took every fiber of being for Brandon not to literally rip her clothes off.  He pulled up her shirt and pushed her bra up off her tits, and attacked them with his mouth. He sucked forcefully on her nipples, and lightly bit them, causing her to moan heavily. While his mouth was busy, he was undoing her jeans and pushing them down her legs as fast as he could, and she was doing the same for him. He eventually got them off along with her panties, and wasted no time entering her, driving himself to the hilt in one thrust. They groaned, their inflamed passions glowing even hotter, their bodies grinding together vigorously, their minds lost in their shared need. Brandon pounded her relentlessly, and she met his every thrust with one of her own. Her nails dug into his back, their furious ecstasy driving them wild. They mashed their lips together, so lost in their potent fury that they didn't even want to put the energy into a real kiss. They came, powerfully and abruptly, the heights of their passion reaching a frenetic pace, and Jeannette screamed loudly as she lost all control over herself. Brandon fell limply on top of her, panting heavily. Once Jeannette had caught her own breath, she purred contentedly, and caressed her lover's back, relaxing in the afterglow of their passions. Brandon reluctantly got up, and they both got dressed, not wanting his mother to catch them in that position. That would certainly have been an interesting conversation, and one that he certainly did not want to have at the moment. “There, that should at least start to get your ego back to its proper level. Let's make sure to keep having regular sessions to teach you to be more self-assured.” She said as she pulled her bra back down and repositioned it, talking as if she was his therapist. “Please don't hesitate to contact me earlier however if you need a little pick me up. We can't have you backsliding into self-loathing again.” She smiled at him, and kissed his cheek as she bent over to pull up her pants and panties. She went to the bathroom to clean up, and returned, somehow using her womanly powers to make it look like she hadn't been ravished moments earlier. Her hair was neat and she smelled amazing. He had no idea how she pulled it off. He tried to do the same thing, but he was still slightly unkempt when he walked back into the room. She did her best to straighten him out, but didn't overdo it, as he was usually a little disheveled after a long day. She sat him back down. “Now that we've started working on that issue, can I continue with my idea?” He resignedly nodded, knowing that she was going to want to do it no matter what, and realizing that maybe she did know what was best in this case. He didn't love the thought of having someone else with them, but as long as he could just focus on her, maybe it wouldn't be too bad. If he could pretend there was no one else there, he might be able to cope. “I wasn't thinking of having someone come home with us or go to a hotel and just strip down. One of her fantasies is people in the dressing rooms where she works. She usually can't see much, but I think we could let her see a little more than she was expecting, to give her a new thrill. You wouldn't have to be exposed to her if you didn't want to be. Plus, I think it would be fun to play dress up for you. This would be your chance to redeem your rain check from Saturday, and get the added benefit of the release right then, which was your excuse for not doing it last time. Are you game?” He had to agree it was definitely less invasive than he had been thinking, and could be fun. He was more than a little nervous about being caught, but if it was where Sandy was working, that would be easier to control. “Alright, I'll do it. And actually, me stepping out of my comfort zone may be payback for the work you will likely have to do for mine.” She looked at him quizzically. “I decided on Megan Bradley.” Jeannette's eyes went so wide he was worried they would fall out. “The 'Ice Queen'”?!? Are you kidding me? I thought we agreed to be easier! No one is going to want her. And she hates everyone. What possible fantasy of her can you want to help her fulfill?” “She wants a romantic kiss at the Winter dance, in the middle of the dance floor.” “You are completely out of your mind. And to think I felt bad for suggesting something that I thought would be fun. This is impossible. It can't happen. And we agreed it would be easy.”, she pointed out again.” “No, we said easier or give us more time. We have a definitive end date we can work towards, and we have over a month. However, based on her fantasies, I think she really needs this. She is just too used to being who she is, and the image has almost perpetuated itself. And what is the harm in trying? I'm sure we will fail from time to time, but on this one the payoff would be massive. If we can find each other, and help out Becky, I think Megan deserves the same chance at happiness.” She resigned herself, “I don't love it. And you're right, it will likely be a ton of work. It's your choice though. And even with mine, you still owe me big time. I just think it’s dangerous to put her heart on the line for this. I think that it would be amazing to have it happen as well, I'm just really worried about failing miserably.” “Can you at least sleep on it? If you really don't think we can pull it off, I will find another one. However, I feel that this may be Megan's last chance before she gets completely lost in her persona, and if I can be the one to help rescue her, I feel I need to do it.” They somberly settled in to do their homework then, their thoughts sedating their usual playfulness. His parents picked up on the mood, and left them alone to do their work. Dinner was a much quieter affair, and after Jeannette had left his mother confronted him. “Is everything ok with you two? You guys have been so happy that it makes me concerned to see you so grim this early in your honeymoon phase. I wouldn't want to see you suddenly lose this over something trivial. Did you do something to hurt her?” “No, mom, her and I are just fine. I would think you would like the fact that we can be mature enough to have those moments and still care about each other. We had a discussion about a situation at school, and we were trying to figure out what we could do about it. It's nothing to worry about, we were just thinking about that.” “Is there a problem at school? Do I need to talk to someone?” “Nothing that you can help with mom, although I appreciate your willingness to lend a hand. Just a social situation I wish I could remedy, but I'm not sure if I should. It may end up worse if I do, so we were just trying to figure out what our best course of action is.” “Well, you've always seemed sympathetic to others, so I'll trust your judgment. Let me know if you need any help. You know your father and I really like Jeannette, and we just want to you two get a good chance to make it together.” “Thanks mom. Although you should probably know that it would take quite a lot for me to let go of her, and she tells me she feels the same. She seems to have convinced her parents as well, which is why Jack was willing to so quickly take the risk of hiring me and giving me the car. Don't worry, I don't think she is going anywhere anytime soon, and if she does, I'm planning on following her if need be.” He hugged his mother and thanked her, and as he walked away, he could see her eyes glistening slightly. He wasn't sure if it was due to the thought of her son leaving, or the joy of having Jeannette around, but he was pleased his mother cared so much about him. That night, Brandon didn't contact Jeannette to say goodnight, wanting to leave her alone to her thoughts. Just before he fell asleep, she contacted him instead. Are you still awake? Yeah, I have been having trouble falling asleep. I didn't want to disturb you though. Everything ok? Well, you not contacting me yet made me a little nervous. I like hearing your voice before I finally fall asleep, it comforts me. Plus, I didn't want to start the day tomorrow with this over our heads. So, I've decided. I'm in if you think it is for the best. I trust your judgment, and stand by you. You have no idea how much that means to me. Thank you. Let's be honest, there are going to be times that you and I have to make hard decisions. We need to learn to trust each other's guts. You're amazing. Good, now that that is over, I can start planning for our fun at the mall. I love you.... I love you too. Sleep well. He heard her purr back to him, apparently mentally enjoying the thoughts of what she was planning for him in the store. He laughed under his breath, amazed at her audacity and sultriness. The Joys of Shopping. The next day dawned, and they indeed returned to their regular happy selves. They each worked on planning out how to best achieve their goals. In fact the rest of the week seemed to fly by, until they left school Thursday night. Instead of heading for her parent's house, she started driving to the mall, her intent obvious. “I figured a week night would be best, less traffic. And while we wait for her to get here and start her shift, I figure we can look around.” By looking around, she meant trying on countless outfits, and visiting numerous stores. He quickly learned that shopping with an extremely sexy girl who liked to tease him could be a rather pleasurable experience. She would swish her hips in some of the dresses, making them swirl seductively around her. She would try on ones that accentuated her cleavage, and lean over for him to get a better view, and sometimes he thought he could almost see something peeking its way out of the dress. Other times she would bend over in a tight skirt, pretending to see if it would ride up too high or be comfortable enough, and every once in a while flashing what appeared to be a sexy crimson thong between her legs. Then she would straighten up, giggle at him and nibble her pinky nail, and bounce back in to try on something else, as happy as a little kid playing a new game. Brandon was definitely getting into it, and it hadn't take long for her teasing to get him extremely and at times uncomfortably hard. She had bought a few things at the first store, handing him the bag to give him something to cover up with, but between stores she would often casually brush against him and run her fingers lightly up and down his shaft, making him yearn for release. By the time they made their way to Sandy's store, Brandon could barely contain himself. His brain was non-functional, as he was lost in a heady lust induced daze. If Jeannette hadn't been there to lead him around, he thought he would have just stood around, looking like a dumb oaf who was mentally incapacitated. Actually, the reality didn't stray too far from that thought. Sandy saw them come in, and smiled to them, and wandered over to try and assist them. She was a relatively attractive girl, with beautiful blond hair halfway down her back, a trim figure, and medium sized but perfectly proportioned tits and ass. Brandon thought she used a bit too much makeup for his tastes, but overall she was cute. Since it was a slightly more upscale shop, she wore a nice white skirt and button up blouse, but it was slightly sheer to still give her a sexier look. She and Jeannette picked out some outfits, and Sandy stayed with them, as the store was quiet at the moment.  The other person with her went on break shortly after, and then Sandy had to go check out another customer. As the customer was leaving, Jeannette quickly pulled Brandon into the dressing room with her. The wooden slats went high enough to hide him, but his feet were quite visible. He glanced through the slats to make sure no one was coming, and before he could say anything, Jeannette was on her knees and pulling down his zipper, rapidly releasing him from his prison. She immediately took him deep into her mouth, and he groaned involuntarily at finally having an outlet for his pent up needs. He watched as Sandy turned to come back towards them, a confused look in her eyes when they both had seemed to disappear, even though there was no way out of the store except past her. As she walked to the back of the store, she looked down at the bags near the dressing rooms, and then saw Brandon's feet and Jeannette's kneeling bare legs. Her mouth opened in shock, and she glanced around nervously. When she saw there was no one around, she walked over and leaned against one of the stand-up displays, and began to gently caress her stomach subconsciously. Jeannette sucked him sloppily, seeming to make as much noise as she could. And between her hummed moans vibrating in her throat and through him; the changes in suction as she slurped and came up for air; and the feeling of her tongue as she tried to make him moan as well; Brandon was in complete ecstasy. His brain numb, and completely enthralled in the sensations his girlfriend’s very talented mouth was giving him. He didn't think he would last much longer, but he was so caught in the moment he couldn't even comprehend warning Jeannette. She luckily seemed to know, and as usual seemed to have a sixth sense about when he was near to finishing. She stood up rapidly, and spun him around, so his back was now towards the front of the store. She then spun herself around, now facing the back of the store, slipped her thong out of the way, and bent over, leaning on the wall. Brandon caught the obvious instruction, and slid deeply inside her, groaning at the heat and wetness he was engulfed in, not to mention the tightness as she seemed to grab him and pull him inside her, while at the same time it felt like he would never fit as the pressure surrounded him fully. Brandon started thrusting, his desires overwhelming him. Jeannette looked back over her shoulder at him, lust and cunning in her eyes. She seemed to be enjoying it immensely, and Brandon loved the look in her eyes as they shone with pure desire for him. After a minute or so, she smirked, and turned and looked at the door. She put her hand on the handle, and opened it slightly. It opened to the back of the store to ensure privacy, but it gave Sandy a perfect view into the room from where she was watching. One hand was on her tit now, and the other one was rubbing herself rapidly through her skirt. Brandon watched her as if in a dream, completely disassociated from reality. He mentally knew what was happening, and knew he should have been uncomfortable, but his brain was completely absorbed in the moment. He watched Sandy in a daze, as she lifted her skirt to give her better access, and she rapidly moved her fingers back and forth, so fast as to almost be a blur. She looked as if she wanted to close her eyes to focus on the sensations, but she was transfixed by the sight in front of her, finally getting the show she had yearned for, in fact far better as she got to watch the entire thing. Her eyes slightly lidded, she stooped slightly as her pleasure built. Brandon knew he was on the edge, and also knew there was nothing he could do to stop it. He groaned loudly, as his pent up seed finally found release, and he unloaded everything he had deep inside of Jeannette. Jeannette finished quickly as well, saving Brandon the fear of her not being satisfied. He stayed inside her, still not wanting to leave her tight confines. Suddenly, they felt the massive mental orgasm that was triggered by Sandy's dream being fulfilled, and in their stupor they saw her go stiff then slump to the floor breathless. The mental orgasm was more powerful than the one they had just had, far more powerful, and the fact that they experienced it together, even though there was no physical orgasm, was even better for them than the first time they had felt the odd sensation on the mountain. Sandy looked up at them, her eyes heavy and she panted heavily. Jeannette looked back at Brandon, then turned to Sandy, winked, and closed the door. When they emerged from the dressing room a couple of minutes later, Sandy was closer to the front of the store, refolding clothes. She looked up at them and smiled, almost as if nothing had happened, but the look of thanks and the relaxed glow about her of full release spoke volumes to the two of them. Jeannette worriedly looked up at the cameras, but Sandy followed her gaze and smiled. “It's illegal to have them on the dressing rooms, and I know precisely where they are aimed. We were all completely hidden.” Jeannette visibly relaxed then, her one concern over what had happened taken care of. “I'm sorry, I've been teasing Brandon trying on clothes all day, and I couldn't in good conscience leave him in that condition any longer. I figured you would be understanding, and wanted to make sure you got taken care of too for letting us slide. I think I'll take this stack.” She laid quite a number of clothes on the counter, and Sandy checked her out, the other salesperson showing up just as Sandy handed back Jeannette's credit card. They smiled at each other once more, and Jeannette took Brandon's hand to lead her still dazed boyfriend out of the store and back home. Hurt and Crushed. Brandon slumped into the passenger seat, still in a daze from what had just happened. He and his girlfriend Jeannette had just had sex in a dressing room to fulfill the dreams of a classmate. His brain was still fuzzy, but after a few minutes of her driving him home, he was able to shake it off enough to talk to her, but his voice was still weak and slightly slurred, as his jaw still didn't want to move as fast as talking required. “How much of that was planned.”, he finally asked. “Almost everything.”, she replied calmly, showing no ill effects at all from the afternoon. Then again, that had also been part of her plan. “Since you were so reluctant, and self-conscious about it, I knew I had to get you to a place where your natural tendency to think things through was taken out of the equation. That was why I modeled all those clothes over the course of afternoon, and kept touching you between stores. I had to get your libido to such a high level that it short circuited every other thought process. That way you could follow my lead, without me having to worry about you getting scared or nervous. Plus, I made sure I was the one who opened the door to let her see in, taking that decision out of your hands as well.” “So, you basically played me?” he responded, not sure that he liked her being able to do this to him. “Not at all. Did I use a few tricks to get you to a place where you could allow yourself to get out of your shell? Of course. However, I didn't do it maliciously; you were well aware of my intent tonight, and could have stopped at any time. You allowed me to do it, I didn't force you. And can you honestly say you didn't enjoy it?”, she countered with a grin. “I didn't say that. It's just that.... I don't know.” Brandon's brain wasn't up to trying to explain all the emotions going through his head at that moment, and he trailed off. “Don't worry, I don't plan on doing this all the time. You will still have complete control. I still love you and only want the best for you.” She took his hand, which only held hers limply, still unsure. “Sleep on it and we can talk about it more tomorrow. I, for one, enjoyed it, and I appreciate you going through with it for me. I know you still have some reservations, but we can deal with those later. I'll try to make it up to you sometime soon though, ok?” Brandon nodded. He obviously wasn't going to leave her over this, but it still left a slightly bad taste in his mouth, as he still felt slightly used and forced into it. Jeannette drove him home, and Brandon dropped headlong into bed, and fell asleep without even undressing. He woke up groggy the next morning, as he didn't sleep as well in his clothes, plus he kept waking up as his brain seemed to be trying to decide how it felt about everything that had occurred, but it was so tired it only ended up running in circles and making things worse. At school, he grudgingly smiled at Jeannette, and she took his hand rapidly. “We'll talk about it later. I assume you still haven't had time to think, so we will put it off. Now, have you seen Sandy?” Since he had only just walked in, he grunted negatively. “She is positively beaming this morning. I walked in, and she ran up to me. She only said a thank you, but the look in her eyes said everything. I'm happy she was able to enjoy it. Actually, I didn't even think to look at her fantasies today. I wonder if they've changed.” Her train of thought distracted her, and Brandon grabbed his things from his locker and they headed to their class. Due to his exhaustion and the fact that he was still a little unnerved by the previous day’s events and what they could bode for his future, Brandon was a little irritable for the day. Only two things that day were able to bring him out of his funk. The first was when he ran into Sandy later, and the twinkle in her eye when she looked at him and smirked made him lose a step. She had adjusted her path slightly to graze by him. She dropped a book just in front of him, and as they both bent to get it she whispered “You're incredible. Come into the store again anytime you want. With Jeannette or not is up to you.” She looked directly into his eyes with the last comment. Was she actually coming on to him? This was completely out of his realm, and before he could even open his mouth to stammer a response, she was gone. Jeannette walked up to him moments later. “I think she has developed a little crush on you. That's so cute.” Brandon wasn't so sure. He glared at Jeannette, wondering if she was now thinking of sharing him with her even more intimately, and the fact that there was no jealousy in her voice displeased him as well. She was supposed to be his girlfriend, wanting him all to herself and defending her territory. He had a vision of her sitting on a lawn chair in front of a house, filing her nails in a bored manner and heedless of the women banging on the door trying to get to him. He didn't know why, but that image really bothered him. She seemed uncaring and dispassionate the last day, and that grated on his soul. He realized he was grinding his teeth slowly, and she seemed to read that there was something very wrong, but knew that school was not the place to take care of it, so she kept her distance the rest of the day. The second event when he changed his mood was when he saw Megan Bradley. This was the fifth day since he had selected her as his next 'mission', and he was trying to break down her defenses. He only had a month until the dance, and he knew he had a lot of work to do, but first he had to get past her sizable moat. She was well known as the “ice queen.” She wasn't close to anyone, was abrasive, and never had an issue speaking what was on her mind. What was on her mind was usually biting reproaches of the people around her, and she had a knack for figuring out exactly what button to push to drive people away, numerous times in tears. He had made it a point to smile at her and say hello every time he passed her. The beginning of the week, the only responses had been glares and scathing remarks, as she seemed agitated that he dared interrupt her passage in the halls. Her look had grown softer today, now appearing almost confused by him. He had been doing it all week, and he had made sure she never saw a flicker in his look. He made it clear he was genuinely happy to see her, and it seemed to finally be cracking her fortress of solitude. That at least gave him a little more hope that he was not completely doomed to failure. He left quickly after school. He had gone to his locker and grabbed his things, and then walked straight out the door, not even waiting for Jeannette to come back from her locker. It was a Friday, and he just felt a deep need to get away, and try to figure out the emotions running rampant in his head. He drove straight home, quickly changed into some more comfortable clothes after being stuck in his regular clothes for a day and a half, and flopped on his bed, determined to either nap to try and force his brain to take a break, or finally figure out why he was feeling so disillusioned with his relationship, and how best to deal with it. It took only moments for him to hear another car pull up, the door to the house to open and close, and Jeannette's unmistakable footsteps on the stairs. He closed his eyes, not wanting to deal with her, and hoping she would think he was asleep. He had no such luck. He had expected her to go off on him for how he was acting. He was almost hoping for it, wanting to yell at her and scream his frustration away, wanting some outlet for the emotions plaguing him. He needed release, and to feel like she had no choice but to listen to him, because she seemed to have taken no care to listen to his concerns all week. She didn't give him the option. Instead, she sat on the bed next to him. When he sighed in frustration, and rolled over away from her, she laid down and hugged him to her, her arms wrapping around him after finding the small openings between his body and the bed and forcing her way through. She laid the side of her head on his and squeezed, and as she moved her head back to the pillow, she kissed him behind his ear, just about the only place she could reach with his shoulders shrugged up in anger. “I am going to hold you as long as it takes for you to either talk to me, to relax, or to ensure that you know I love you. I am not going to move, all weekend if necessary, until you and I have worked this out. I know it's been a frenetic two weeks for the both of us, but I am not going to have something like this come between us. I've already told you I'm yours for life. I am not giving that up after only two weeks because something is wrong. I want to be with you, for both good and bad. If we can't work through problems, our life is going to be miserable, so we might as well start dealing with things now before they get even worse.” He hated the logic in her statement. He wanted to be mad. He was hurt, and he didn't like the idea of spending a lifetime with someone who wouldn't listen to him. He at least did feel she cared more than she had seemed to in school, but the underlying irritation was still there. He kept his eyes shut tight, still not ready to get into it with her at the moment, and wanting to collect his thoughts. In moments though, he fell into a deep sleep, his exhaustion finally overwhelming him. He woke up, and looked around groggily. It was cool in his room, and it was dark. He felt Jeannette limply holding him, her breathing steady and shallow. There was a throw blanket over the two of them, or else he was sure he would have been cold. He extricated himself from Jeannette's arms, and left the room to use the bathroom. He walked downstairs to get a drink as well, and ran into his mother. “Feeling better?” she asked simply. Brandon was concerned then. He had been sleeping with Jeannette, and he wasn't sure how she would react. It had been completely innocent, but he still worried. “Umm, mom, uh...” he stammered out, trying to come up with something that would explain it all away. “Oh please Brandon. Just stop. If you are worried because you two were taking a nap, don't be ridiculous. I know you have had a rough week, from the problem at school earlier in the week, to the fact that you were sleeping in your clothes last night, and that did not look at all comfortable. Not to mention the position you two were in seemed more like her protecting you than anything untoward. There's a reason I gave you a blanket. You obviously needed the rest.” “Still, I'm sorry mom. I shouldn't have put you in that position.” “It's fine, I've already told you that. If and when I have an issue, I will certainly talk to you about it. But taking a nap with your girlfriend that you know we approve highly of is completely normal. And speaking of that situation at school, how is that going? Did you make a decision?” She was talking about his decision to try and help out Megan. This had been a rough week. He had pushed Jeannette into the difficult and possibly doomed to fail mission to help Megan, and she had pushed him with the mission for Sandy. They had both picked situations that would be harder on their partners. He realized he hadn’t updated his mother however. “Yeah, I decided to go for it. It's slow going, but I think I am making progress. Maybe I'll fill you in more later, but if I decide to bring someone new home, please don't worry about it, or become uncomfortable. I'll try to give you due warning if it comes to that though.” “I trust you. As long as you are staying safe, and as long as you are taking proper care of your girlfriend, it will be fine. Now, since something is up between the two of you, is there anything I can do to help? Your father went out to the store, so we have time to talk if you want.” Brandon looked at the clock at that moment, and between finally noticing it was past eight and that his stomach was empty, Brandon was shocked by how late it actually was. The darkness hadn't really registered with him, and he realized how tired he had actually been. He just hoped he could sleep that night. “No mom, I think her and I just need to talk some things through, but I was too tired to do it reasonably, so I fell asleep. I'm sure it will be fine. Thanks for everything though.” He realized he really did think things would turn out alright in that moment. The nagging concerns of the past few days were still there, but there was a hope that maybe they could get through it that hadn't been really evident the past couple of days. “Ok, dear. There is food in the fridge if you two want to eat. Just let me know if you need anything.” Brandon did something he did far too rarely. He walked up to his mother who was busy putting something into the cabinet, and gave her a hug from behind. She slid her hands over his and squeezed. “Thanks mom. I really appreciate it.” “Of course honey. Now go work things out with Jeannette. It's better to get things taken care of than let them fester. Be a good boy and do the right thing, for both of your sakes.” And with that, she pushed him out of the kitchen. Restoration and Revelation. He walked back up to his room and sat on his bed. The little light from outside coming through the window was just enough to allow him to appreciate the sublime form of the woman he loved. She seemed so at peace, and was so beautiful that he was again amazed that she was even in his room with him, much less choosing to share his bed. He realized that a key detail of his issues was how much he loved her. He had given up so much of his independence to her, so much of his former life was now gone. He had given her a huge part of himself, and she held sway over him, grasping a control of him which he was realizing was dangerous to him if abused. He didn't want that taken for granted, for her to just mold him into her slave, recreating him in the way she envisioned him. There wasn't any thought of him stopping her, he had given himself to her completely. He just wanted to feel like he wasn't some pet to be trained. This realization comforted him slightly, as he felt he finally knew part of the underlying issue, and defining it helped him better explain it and remedy it. He climbed back under the blanket with Jeannette, sliding his arm under her and nudging her head onto his chest. She moved in her peaceful sleep and nuzzled into him, getting comfortable and giving a slight sigh of contentment when she had settled herself. He watched her sleep for a few more minutes, before he again closed his eyes, feeling a bit more peaceful, and let his mind wander. She stirred him out of his reverie a few minutes later. “This is a much more comfortable position, thank you.” He kissed the top of her head in response, and she looked up at him. “Feeling better?” “A little, but we should still talk. It's less urgent now though, if you want to wait on it.” She gave him a withering look. “That's one of the stupidest comments I've ever heard you make. And you are not a stupid person, so I'm going to let it slide.” She sat up on her arm. “No way on earth are we not dealing with this now. I am not going to go any longer than I have to feeling like you and I are disconnected. Today has basically sucked. We went from the thrill of fulfilling a wish to you acting as if I am a stranger, actually even worse than a stranger because you would have at least have been civil to them. Even though you seem better now, I still feel like there is a massive wall between us that I want to break down, and I want it down now.” She was still obviously extremely hurt, and was impassioned about getting this done. “Fine, let's just get this over with. Can we at least go for a drive, I don't want anyone accidentally hearing anything.” She agreed, and they told his mom they were going out for a little while. She smiled at them and nodded, and like every mother seemed to know precisely what was happening without being told. It was an unnerving thing at times, Brandon was never quite sure what she ever really knew and didn't know about him. The got into his car, and they started down the street. Jeannette turned in her seat to look directly at him, and she appeared dead set on resolving the situation right that instant by sheer will alone. "Ok, enough is enough. Look, I know this was somewhat out of your comfort zone, but we both agreed to this. What is your problem?” Brandon sighed heavily. “Several things. First of all, I warned you earlier in the week that I wasn’t comfortable sharing or being shared yet. And then immediately it seems you push me into doing just that. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life being molded into what you expect me to be, and have no say in the matter.” “Well, first of all, you did have a say. Second of all, I am sure we are going to be changing each other constantly throughout our lives. There is nothing wrong with that, that is normal. That doesn’t mean I am not happy with you as you are, but there will be things that we can each improve upon in each other.” “Well, yeah, fine tuning, but you took almost precisely my concern, and went straight for that. Of course I’m not going to like it and think you don’t care how I feel.” “I picked that mostly because I wanted it too. I had already offered to try on clothes for you. And that was not sharing our bed. She barely even saw you, I blocked most of the parts you were nervous about. You were not having sex with her, you were having sex with me. She wasn’t sharing either of us. She was watching, that is all.” “That’s a very legalistic interpretation, but you should have known it would still be close enough that it would bother me.” “Fine, I’m sorry. I thought we were still within your line, but I was obviously wrong. Was that all?” “No, you made it worse earlier. You didn’t even care that she seemed to want me now. I want you to want me and want to keep me to yourself.” “So you think because I wasn’t jealous that I don’t treasure you and want you for my own? Of course I do. However, I also know your heart, and I know you wouldn’t stray. You committed yourself to me, remember? I’m not worried that you are going anywhere. Even if you did have a dalliance, which I highly doubt, you would still come back to me. Just because I am confident in you and our relationship is no reason to get bent out of shape.” Brandon had to admit that his feelings of inadequacy were what was behind all of this. They were the cause of everything that he had gotten mad about, and were why he was trying to blow up their closeness over his own insecurities. They didn’t talk for a few minutes, as Jeannette seemed to sense that he was working through things, and that she had made her point. After a few more minutes, he reached for her hand and resignedly said he was sorry. She held is hand tightly. “Now, can we me on?”, she asked hopefully. He agreed, still trying to get out of his earlier funk. “Good, then I think the best way to help you get back to normal is a little endorphin rush. And I know precisely how to get those things screaming through your brain.” She undid her seatbelt, raised the chair arms, and ran her fingers up his leg forcefully to his crotch. He had been as limp as he could get, but she quickly roused him to life, and undid his jeans. He glanced at her in a kind of awe, she had done it all in just moments, and it was a stark contrast to how she had been acting just moments before. She continually surprised him, and this quick emotional shift was yet another revelation of her personality which seemingly had some amazing twist just when he thought he had it figured out. His eyes flew open when he felt the heat of her mouth surround him. He was trying to focus on the road, but she was doing her very best to distract him with her tongue and mouth. Her tongue swirled quick patterns, squeezing and releasing, teasing and tantalizing. She used the tip to focus and press hard, sliding with firm pressure up his entire shaft, from base to tip, causing him to shudder involuntarily when she passed over the sensitive area just below his crown. She flattened her tongue out then, swirling it around the tip, covering as much area as possible with each pass. She then drove him down into her mouth and just inside her throat with a quick thrust, slurping her saliva back into her mouth with quick suction as she slid down his length, keeping him fully lubricated but not dripping all over the seat. Her tongue flicked out then, and teased his balls, before she slid back up, and started bobbing her head quickly, letting him go deeply into her, so he was fully encased in her warmth. He knew he wouldn’t last too long if she kept up this pace, so he frantically started looking for a place to pull over, not wanting to chance slamming the gas pedal and losing focus when she finished him. She seemed to sense his worry, and slowed down, keeping him at a perfect place, so he was enjoying it thoroughly, but also not in danger of losing it yet. He felt like he could stay like this forever, this perfect bliss of pleasure as she prolonged him with pressure and pace. He finally found a road leading to a gated park area, and hid the car as best he could to avoid any unwanted notice. The moment he put the car into park, Jeannette resumed her earlier furious movements, and soon he felt his need rise to the point of fulfillment. She hummed then, encouraging his release, and he came forcefully. She purred and hummed harder, urging him to even higher planes of pleasure, and every muscle in his body tightened and hardened in the power of the moment. He panted heavily once his body unclenched, but Jeannette kept him in her mouth, lightly sucking him up and down, and keeping him fully erect. Finally, she let him slide from between her lips, and she raised up and kissed his cheek. She then moved over to his ear, and lightly nibbled his earlobe. She whispered seductively into his ear. “You like that baby? You like it when I suck your hard cock deep down my throat?” Brandon was taken aback by this. They had never talked dirty before, and he was surprised by this sudden turn of character. He wasn’t used to thinking in those terms, having been so inexperienced sexually before they had started dating just a couple weeks earlier. He was a romantic at heart, and had felt that talking like that might be demeaning to the person he loved so much. However, he found it rather arousing and enticing as she continued, “You want me now honey, you want to fuck me hard? You want to fill my tight pussy with your rock hard cock? You want me to cum for you? You want to make me scream your name?” He turned to her, and saw the deep lust in her eyes, the passion burning to the root of her being, and responded in a way that was entirely new to him. “Less talking, more fucking. If you want me, get the hell over here.” She smiled devilishly, and hastily removed her shoes as Brandon shifted the seat back, then reclined it slightly. Due to her expertise keeping him up after the blowjob, plus the rush of her forward attitude, he was more than ready. He realized he was starting to look at the world in a whole new way, and it was freeing for him. He decided to keep it up, showing her that he was more than willing to play this game with her. “You want me? You want me to pound you until your senseless? What are you waiting for then?” She rapidly finished pushing of her jeans and panties, and flung her body on top of him. She quickly straddled him and positioned him just outside her hole, then dropped forcefully, taking him completely inside her in a smooth but frenzied motion. “You like my hot pussy?”, she continued, starting to pant as she forcefully rode him. “I think your pussy just likes my hard cock filling it up, thrusting deep inside.” Brandon replied, trying to get into the spirit of her mood. It apparently worked to, as she groaned and ground her clit hard against his pubic bone. That was enough to push her over the edge, and she came forcefully and screamed loudly in her delight. Since Brandon had only finished a few minutes earlier, he wasn’t close yet, so he just let her slowly grind through her orgasm, her body now slumped against him as she basked in the pleasure. After a minute or two of allowing her to sensitivity to diminish, he slowly started thrusting upward, gently easing in and out of her. She purred into his ear, and they started moving in rhythm with one another. The earlier frenzy had abated, and they now made love slowly, just enjoying the sensations they were giving one another. Brandon held her to him, loving the connection they shared, and the renewed closeness after the difficult past week. He kissed her cheek lightly, hoping she would sense the meaning in it, and she responded by squeezing his neck in a quick hug. “I love having you inside of me.” She said, resting her head on his shoulder. “It feels like I’m complete then. I don’t know how I ever felt whole without you in my life.” She lifted her head, and looked at him intently. “No matter what happens, remember this moment. Remember our connection and my love for you, and let it be the thing that reminds you that I deeply love you, not matter how I may seem at that moment. I will never stop loving you, even though I may not show it in the ways you want me to.” “I love you too. Thank you for being so understanding and putting up with me the last few days.” She kissed him quickly on the lips, then quickened her pace, now eager to fulfill the urges surging through her body. She closed her eyes and groaned, reveling in the sensations of their union. She came relatively quickly after that, and the all-encompassing pressures of her contractions allowed Brandon to cum too, his release sending thrills through every nerve ending of his body. She held onto him for a minute more, than rolled off of him and flopped back onto her seat, running her fingers through her hair and sighing in post orgasmic contentment. “That was so much better honey. Nothing like a post-fight screw to remind you of where your priorities should be, and to get you over everything quicker.” She looked up with him with slightly closed and glazed eyes, still slightly caught up in her stupor. “And I so love making you cum. Nothing like the satisfaction of being able to give you that kind of pleasure, and the feel of you finishing inside me. It’s incredibly fulfilling.” They finished getting dressed, and Brandon drove out of the secluded area they had parked. A minute or so later he passed a police car going the other way, and the thought that they could have so easily been caught gave him another minor wave of adrenaline. He took Jeannette’s hand and squeezed it tightly, enjoying feeling like they had made it through their first real problem together rather well. They returned to Brandon’s house, where his parents were watching tv. His mom greeted them with quite a large twinkle in her eye. He again felt like no matter what he did, she already knew all about it. At the same time, she was smiling, so she couldn't be disapproving too much. The two of them joined his parents, and they curled up on the love seat together, just enjoying the others’ presence. To be continued. Based on a post by Cryonic, for Sex Stories.

Sweet Dreams: Part 2 The Heights of Love: Brandon and Jeannette grow closer, and fulfill Becky's dreams of love in the Outdoors Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Distractions. Brandon tried focusing on his classes as much as he could, but he was once again distracted. His newfound girlfriend Jeannette turned out to be the daughter of a sex genie, and their first time making love had unearthed a rather interesting power – she could see the sexual fantasies of the people around her, and when Brandon had skin-to-skin contact with her, he could see them as well. He had noticed Becky Greenwood's fantasy that morning at school, and for some reason it appealed to him. On one side, it was rather simple – she wanted to explore nature with someone she loved. The image that had triggered it was one of two people holding hands at the top of a mountain, overlooking a pristine valley. Brandon had been drawn to the innocence and purity of the dream, as well as the romantic aspects of it. This wasn't just elaborate sex fantasies – this was about sharing with another person, of love, not just lust. Since Becky wasn't really a part of any clique at school, Brandon wasn't sure what it would take to assist her with that fantasy, but he at least wanted to try. On the other hand, two school days previous had been spent studiously avoiding a rather embarrassing situation with a classmate, and then when she turned the situation around on him, the next day trying to keep his thoughts off how his now girlfriend was trying to entice and seduce him. While he was smart enough not to have to worry about understanding the material, he was a little worried about class participation and pop quizzes over the types of obtuse things teachers like throwing out during classes to trap you and ensure that you were paying attention to them. Once school was over, he wasn't sure he had made enough headway in assisting Becky. Part of the issue was finding the other person for her to be with. For that, he would need his girlfriend's help, as she was able to see fantasies all the time, and he only could when they touched. Most teachers heavily frowned upon public displays of affection, so he was going to have a rough time of it. He wanted to enlist his girlfriend's aid, but she was a little distracted at the moment. “Since we're going to your place so I can have dinner with your parents, what time will they get home?”, she asked as soon as he got in the car. “Mom will be home at 3:30, 4 at the latest.” he replied quickly, “But dad will be around 5:30. I think he is making sure he isn't forced to work late tonight, since this is so important to both of them.” She looked over at him with a conniving grin before turning her attention back to the road. “Perfect, just what I was hoping.” She smirked, very happy with his answer, “I have been forced to look at everybody's fantasies all day long. And being forced to do so only made me desperate to have you all day long as well. And with that kind of build up all day, I need release as soon as possible. If you dare tease me and try to be your usual sweet self, I will scream, and not in a good way. So no playing or toying, I want it right away, and straight to the point.” Brandon had to grin. Having an assertive girlfriend certainly had its advantages. No need to worry if she was in the mood, she just made sure he knew it. A guy could get used to this. She made sure her point was crystal clear as soon as they got out of the car, and into the house. She immediately took his hand and led him up the stairs. She looked at the four doors at the top, and looked back at him impatiently. He quickly pointed to which door was his, and she practically whipped him past her into the room. She surveyed the room like a hawk, taking in every detail in a rapid turn of her head. Her eyes alighted on his desk. She grinned evilly, walked up to it, then undid her slacks, and pulled them down along with her thong in a fluid motion. She didn't even bend back up at the waist, and looked back over her shoulder at him with her forearms resting on his desk, her frustration at him for daring not to be already inside her more than evident. Not wanting to be on her bad side, he quickly dropped his own pants and boxers, and slid in behind her. They did a little bouncing up and down to best align themselves, then he put his tip right up to her slit, and before he could try and slide in, she thrust back, taking all of him inside her. He gasped at how hot and tight she was, and was more than a little worried about how much he imagined that would have hurt her – she was a virgin until yesterday after all. However, she did not show any ill effects from the rapid insertion, so he started doing what his body demanded he do. He thrust powerfully, finding the sound of their bodies slapping together oddly amusing, as well as more than a little arousing.  She pushed back hard on him every time he thrust inwards, ensuring he filled her to the limit, and he aided her by pulling her hips towards him on every stroke. She groaned against him, and lowered her chest and head down to the desk, and at the same time angling her clit up so his balls slapped against it every time he thrust. The pace was frantic and unrelenting, powerful and quick. Since it was only his second time, he was worried that he wouldn't last long enough to allow her to get her long anticipated release, and he was certainly not going to chance her response if he couldn't hold back his own climax. He needn't have worried, as only a few moments later her thrusts became less rhythmic and more jarring, and her already heavy breathing turned to pants. She screamed in release, and the additional moistness and heat pushed Brandon over the edge. He peeled his hands from where they felt like they had been glued to her pelvis, and wrapped them around her waist, giving her a hug that she sighed into, before pulling out of her completely. She stayed on his desk for a few minutes more, catching her breath and coming down from the passion that had been burning in her the entire day. She purred contentedly, and then finally raised herself up, and started pulling up her clothes. “That was amazing. How could I every ask for anyone better than you? Romantic whenever possible, but still able to be a Neanderthal right when I need him to be. That was just perfect. Thank you honey.”, she finished, giving him a peck on the cheek, “I'm going to go wash up so your mom won't catch me like this. But I'm still having aftershocks. That will definitely be happening again sometime soon. Phew. What a man I have...” With that, she left. Brandon realized that she had no idea where the bathroom was, but he was sure she could figure it out. He was still too shocked and breathless to try and croak out a response, so he hoped for the best. The sound of running water soon after laid rest to his concerns, and he flopped backwards onto his bed after pulling up his pants, sighing heavily when his breath finally came back and his heart rate returned to normal. He had no idea how he was going to keep up with this woman, but he was more than happy to let her get him into shape. She came back into the room a few minutes later, and smiled down at him. “While I would love nothing more to join you down there, I think your mom would appreciate it more if we were in the living room when she got home. Care to come downstairs with me and maybe do some homework for once?” He looked up at her, eyes still slightly unfocused, and nodded. He wondered how on earth she could even contemplate studying at that moment, but she did have a valid point. He resignedly rolled himself off the bed, not having the energy to sit up quite yet, and walked back downstairs with her. Impressive Impressions. After a few minutes, the fog had lifted, and he did find himself able to concentrate on doing some of the homework. He was distracted numerous times by looking over at the woman he still couldn't believe loved him and was with him, but he made a valiant effort and succeeded in doing more than he had originally thought he could. Actually, Jeannette turned out to be a great study partner, and since they had a number of classes together, they found that working together they got quite a lot accomplished. His mother came in around 4:15, carrying a couple of bags of groceries, as she had not had much time to prepare for Jeannette coming over, and like most mothers wanted to prove her “from scratch” cooking skills. This was especially the case since with a boy that used to be as reclusive as Brandon, she didn't get the opportunity very often. Actually, as this was the first girlfriend he had ever had, she seemed doubly obsessed with getting everything exactly right. She seemed rather pleased that her son and his girlfriend studiously worked on homework while she prepared the dinner, and smiled out at them quite often, enjoying this vision she had earlier begun to worry may never happen. The fact that Jeannette seemed more than a match for her son's intellect certainly didn't hurt things either, and Brandon could sometimes see her shake her head in disbelief as she went back to her cooking. His mother needn't have worried, dinner was of course a masterpiece, and everything went exceptionally well. His mother was polite and caring, and would occasionally give her son quick looks of deep pleasure and affirmation that she was quite impressed with his choice of women. Brandon figured that since psychologists like to say that men married their mothers that his mother took it as an extremely high compliment that this was the girl he had chosen to bring home for her approval. His dad was a different matter, although he was also singularly impressed. Jeannette was almost the only person he looked at the entire night, and he was slightly more of a goofball than he usually was, making more offhanded jokes than typical. Brandon figured he was nervous, wanting Jeannette to feel welcome, but like most men felt the desperate need to impress and be liked by a beautiful woman. Brandon knew Jeannette didn't mind at all though, and handled the entire dinner with a perfect ease and comfort that amazed him. He would squeeze her hand regularly to show his support, caring and admiration of him, and on numerous occasions their eyes would meet, and pure love would be transmitted between the two of them. After desert, they adjourned to the living room, and talked some more, although much more informally. At around 9:00, Brandon's mom apologized profusely for keeping her out so late on a school night, and thanked her for spending time with them.  Jeannette thanked his mother for her superb cooking, and was of course invited to join them for dinners any time. She replied by stating that she would likely be spending a lot of time over their house, and didn't want to be an inconvenience. Before his mother could respond, she then stated that she would like to make them all dinner some night if they would allow her the use of their kitchen. Brandon's mothers eyes went extremely wide at that idea, and she was obviously duly impressed with both her manners and her likely skills. She again looked at Brandon and without saying a word let him know how much she approved of Jeannette. After saying their goodbyes, Brandon walked her out to her car, and gave Jeannette a chaste kiss, as he expected his parents to be watching, although he thought they very likely each had different motivations. He thanked her for everything, and then headed inside, steeling himself for his parent's high praise they would likely heap upon the two of them. Back to Work. Later in bed, he realized he still had not had a chance to talk to Jeannette about finding the right guy for Becky, so he put their ability to talk mind to mind to good use. “Jeannette, do you have a few minutes?” “If you want them. I was kind of involved formulating a rather detailed fantasy of you curling up in bed with me to aid me in falling asleep, but talking to you can be relaxing as well. Did your parents say anything I should know after I left? Did I do ok?” “You did marvelous. Let's just say that I think that if I had told them I wanted to marry you, they would have put me in the car, driven me to the store, banged on the door until the owner let us in, and then bought the ring for me. My mother gave me explicit instructions to not screw this up and to treat you like the woman you are. And my dad, well, he just basically told me he was proud of me, and was thrilled that I had found someone that complimented me so well. All in all, yeah, I think you made the best impression that was humanly possible.” “Good. I figured it went well, I just wanted to make sure there wasn't anything I needed to be aware of next time I come over. We should also figure out a time that our parents can meet. Now that they all approve, and since you and I have already decided we are in it for good, we might as well get them used to each other.” “I like that idea, and it would be nice to do something before the holidays get started, and get both families connected with one another before we get too busy. Now, onto the business of why I needed to talk to you. We didn't get a chance to really discuss Becky after school. Since I can't see everyone's fantasies all the time, I can't look as heavily for the person who might make a good match. Can you keep an eye out tomorrow, and maybe we can find someone then and better develop a plan over the weekend?” “Sure, I can do that. I did a little of it today, but I was trying to pay attention to the classes as much as I could, although some of the fantasies I saw were a little distracting. However, you should know that pulling your girlfriend out her reverie of imagining herself with you to discuss another woman will not get you very many brownie points, although I'll let you slide a little since it is for purely altruistic reasons.” “Well then, what if I told you about how much I would love to hold you tight in my arms, to feel your head on my chest, one hand caressing your back, and the other stroking your face and hair? Feeling your breath on my skin as we kept each other feeling safe and warm, keeping the cold at bay by snuggling ever closer together, as much in contact with each other as we could be, the blankets shielding us from the outside world as we lost time in the closeness of our embrace. I would kiss your forehead and tell you how much I loved you, as you cuddled up ever tighter to me, feeling protected and cared for, and without a worry in the world to distract you. Would that help a little?” A soft and languid sigh was the only response, and Brandon found himself wrapped in the fantasy as well, which translated perfectly into his dream world, where they spent the entire time together. The next day at school, Jeannette greeted him with a kiss, her eyelids slightly drooping. “That was some of the best sleep I've had in years. The only thing that would make it better would be for me to take you home right now and force you to make it real. And I am so relaxed now I couldn't care less what anyone else would do or say.” “I'm glad you liked it. I slept pretty well too, but the pillow is a pitiful replacement for you, and it wasn't quite the same. Some day we will have to figure out how to at least get a long nap in. I don't think my parents are quite ready for overnights though.” She pouted in response to this, but turned, took his hand, rested her head on his shoulder and sighed. “In that case then, I may as well resign myself to classes again. At least it's Friday. Speaking of which, what are our plans for the weekend?” “Depends on whether you find a guy for Becky today or not. I want to spend as much of it with you as possible, so I'll be happy with almost anything. The past few days have been such a whirlwind though that I don't want to over-plan it. We've done all the things we needed, to begin our relationship, now I just want to enjoy actually just being with you. Can you cope with that?” “I guess so, if I must.”, she smiled up at him, “Although there was that a nap that I was hoping we could try to squeeze in.” “Sleep would be lovely, I certainly enjoyed waking up with you the other day.” They arrived at their class soon after, and got caught up in their daily schedule. Just before last period, Jeannette contacted Brandon. “I think I found the perfect guy!” “Really? Who?” “Rob Newman.” “You're kidding me. They are from completely different worlds. Does he have the same fantasy?” “Not really, although he does seem to be rather sweet with what he wishes for. No, it was actually because he was talking about how he has been leading hikes during the weekends, and he hopes the weather continues to hold out.” “I assume you attempted to figure out where he has been working?” “Yup. I mentioned to him we were looking for a fun date idea, and he gave me a funny look, then immediately warmed up to me. He seemed so much more alive when he was talking to me all about it. He's leading one on Sunday. Think you can convince Becky to come too?” “I can sure try. If not, hopefully we can get a rain check. Give me a few minutes after school to talk to her though. And no getting all jealous again.” “Just promise me you'll make it up to me as soon as we get home. It's been a long week, and I think I deserve some pampering.” “I've had a long week too, you know. When do I get some pampering?” “You get it all the time. Now let me get back to class, and be good with Becky. If you take too long I am liable to come find you and drag you home.” “Yes, Dear.” As soon as school ended, Brandon rushed around to find Becky, and found her making a hasty retreat from the school. She always seemed to be uncomfortable around crowds, and disappeared quickly when attendance was no longer mandatory. “Hey, Becky, can I ask you some advice?” She turned around slowly, absolutely stunned, as Brandon ran up to her breathlessly. “Becky, as I'm sure you've heard, Jeannette and I started dating recently, and she doesn't like the typical dinner and a movie idea. So, she wants us to go hiking on Sunday at Crestview mountain, but I'm not sure exactly what I should bring. I know you like the outdoors. Can you give me a little help?” As Becky started questioning him further about where they were hiking, she got more animated, and gave Brandon detailed information on what basic things he should think about. He was obviously ill equipped for a the hike, but she told him what things he could get away with. The few things she said he absolutely had to have were luckily relatively cheap. “Becky, you obviously know way more about this than I do. I really appreciate all your help, it's been invaluable. You know, if you aren't doing anything, it would be awesome if you would come along with us, and make sure we stayed safe and didn't take a wrong turn. I'd be eternally grateful if you wouldn't mind helping me out. I would hate to have her break something so early in our relationship.” “Are you sure? I wouldn't want to be a third wheel. Although I do love that mountain. It has a wonderful view on the top.” “Absolutely. In fact, I think we both would appreciate it. It would feel far less like a date, and much more like just hanging out, which is what the both of us prefer. Can we pick you up around 7:00 to make sure we get there on time? I'll buy the coffee too if you want any.” “No coffee for me, but it sounds like fun.” She texted him her address so he would also have her phone number, and they smiled at each other as they walked away. Brandon was shocked at how easily that had gone. Then again, just being nice to people and making them feel valuable and important usually did wonders for a relationship. Pleasant Presents. Brandon was beaming as he slid into Jeannette's car. “All set, we are on for Sunday. I wish we could sleep in, but it might be nice to get out for a while as well.” Jeannette nodded her agreement, then drove them to her house to relax for a while, since the hard part of getting them all together seemed to finally be completed. They greeted her parents, and made their way up to Jeannette's room. As she entered her room, she stopped short, and Brandon bumped into her by accident. He turned to see her eyes wide, mouth slightly open in shock. “You like it?”, Jen queried as she walked up the stairs behind them, “I thought it was about time we gave you a minor upgrade.” Brandon turned to the room then, and was shocked. The room had been rearranged, with an enormous bed in the center, and two nightstands where originally there had been only one. “Now, I know you likely won't need near that much room, but I was going for shock value. Your father gave me an overarching wish that allows me to do whatever I want to the room for you. You likely won't need more than a queen, since you are likely to want to stay as close to each other as you can.” And in that moment, the bed narrowed significantly to queen size, and opened up more of the room. “Much better. However, there is a major caveat to all this. Obviously, the fact of who I am makes me rather laid back about you two having sex. And while your father is a wonderful man, you are still his daughter, and he is struggling with his little girl growing up. He will put on a good face, and while he theoretically has no issue with it from a purely logical standpoint, just be aware of his emotions being a little irrational at times. It helps a lot that Brandon is so respectful and caring, but this was a sudden change in lifestyle. I trust you to your best judgment, but just try not to be too loud.”, she smirked at the end. Jeannette was still staring at the room, dumbly nodding her understanding to her mother, but she was still quite in shock. Brandon turned and gave Jen a heartfelt thank you, and promised for the both of them that they would be discreet, and that he appreciated both of their understanding. Jen turned back at the end of the stairs, “Oh, and I made sure to stock up the nightstands. I'll take your dad out for a little while to make sure he is duly distracted and keep his mind off things. Just give me a few minutes, and then enjoy breaking it in.” Her mom gracefully disappeared around the corner, and Brandon returned his attention to his girlfriend. “You ok?” He asked simply, not wanting to overload her. “I think I will be in a second. I guess it just hit me how much everything has changed in the past few days, and that the old me really is gone.”, she looked up at him, “Can you just snuggle with me for a few minutes, and let me relax? This is a little much to digest right now, and since it's all because of you that this has happened, I think you need to be the one to help me through my mourning period of losing who I was.” Brandon nodded solemnly, and led her into the room. He sat her on the edge of her bed, and removed her shoes, then turned her and laid her down onto the bed. He quickly removed his shoes as well, and walked around the bed to lay down next to her. He slid his arm under her neck, and pulled her arm to force her to turn and rest on his chest. He looked down on her to see tears running down her nose, and he couldn't think of a really good response, so he just held her tightly. He caressed her arm slowly, and just waited for her to be able to accept the massive changes in her life. He realized he had changed a lot as well, but for some reason didn't really miss his old life. He was just content in his new one. After a few minutes, she wiped away her tears. “I'm so sorry. I know it's silly, but I wasn't expecting to find someone for years. I was just caught up in my own little world. I guess I was content in who I was, but I didn't realize how much I had been missing. I liked being independent, and thought of just as who I was, and not labeled by being someone's girlfriend, as if that described the person I am.” “At the same time, I think I can live with that when I'm with you. You treat me like I'm special and have never looked down on me, even when I wasn't with you. If being with you means that I am equated with all the good things about you, then that is an honor I can be proud of.” Brandon kissed her forehead, “I'll try to keep that in mind and hopefully I can live to your exceptionally high standards. I think this is easier for me because I didn't have the same expectations of perfect love you did, so I was more open to the idea of me in a relationship. While it has stunk for years not being in a relationship, I can cope with that since it meant I never had a girlfriend who wasn't everything I would want in a person. I feel like maybe I was kept off to the side in a corner, hidden until the time was right for us to find each other. The universe has a weird way of rewarding us sometimes for putting us through hell, although it is may have been just making us wait for something far better.” Jeannette smiled. “I love your mind most of all. It's so nice to have someone I can just talk to. And the fact that you didn't think that I was being a silly girl and complain about me needing to do this makes you very special indeed.” Brandon grinned. “Well, I don't know about any silly girls around here, but I think that a strong and independent woman I know could really use some pampering.” She purred into his chest. Brandon slid up a bit so he could sit up more, trying to disturb her as little as he could. He reached over and opened the nightstand closest to him. He roared with laughter, and a slightly annoyed Jeannette looked up at him confused, not wanting to be disturbed from her comfortable position. When Brandon pulled out a massive dildo, at least a foot long, and exceptionally thick, Jeannette started laughing as well, completely brought out of her mood by the audacity of her mother's mind. The woman was incorrigible, and obviously reveled in the sexual awakening of her daughter. They explored the two nightstands for a few moments, laughing uproariously at the things Jen had thought they might want or need. Brandon would make suggestive movements with his eyebrows at some of them, causing Jeannette to topple over laughing at the outlandish things the toys suggested. Eventually, Brandon got to the bottles and tubes of liquid, and he found a warming massage oil. “I think this is precisely what you need.” He had also noticed that there was a separate thermostat control at the entrance to her room, so he got up and turned up the heat to keep her warm and relax her even more. He then walked over to where she was sitting up in the bed, and kissed her lightly on the lips. “Why don't you get changed into some pajamas so you can be cozy until it warms up in here, and so that if you end up falling asleep, you will at least be comfortable. She bounced up, smiled, and glided over to her dresser. Brandon sat down on the bed to enjoy his own little show, and she smirked over her shoulder at him, knowing exactly what she was doing for him. She pulled out some flannel sleep pants, and hip checked the drawer closed, keeping her hip cocked captivatingly to the side as she glanced seductively at him over her opposite shoulder. Keeping her eyes locked on his, she grabbed the bottom of her shirt with her opposite hands, and slowly and seductively raised the shirt over her head and arms, tossing it back at him. He deftly caught it without his gaze wavering from her perfect form, and tossed it in the corner without looking. She slid down her pants next, bending over completely at the waist, and tantalizingly looked at him, her head almost touching her legs, giving him a clear view of her ass in her satin thong. She stepped out of her pants, somehow keeping her balance while holding the pose, and beckoned him over to her by crooking her finger at him slowly. He walked over and ran his hands down the outside of her hips, but her hands grabbed his and stopped him. “Naughty boy, no touching.”, she warned him, straightening quickly. “You should have known better. Now please hand me my pants.” She stuck out her palm to her, feigning indignation at his effrontery. She closed her hand tightly on them when he placed them in her fingers, and nodded him back to the bed. She stepped quickly into her pants, and did a slow exaggerated hip shake as she pulled them over her tight ass, snapping the elastic when she finished. She looked over her shoulder again as her hands reached behind her to unclasp her matching bra, and then slid the straps over her shoulders, and let the bra drop to the floor. She crossed her hands over her tits, turned around, and sauntered over to the bed, where she fell flat onto the bed next to Brandon, only removing her hands once her body was against the comforter. She brought her hands up under her head to cushion it, and looked up at Brandon. “You may proceed now.” She crossed her ankles and closed her eyes, ready to receive Brandon's affections. He moved over to her, kneeling by her side, and opened the bottle of warming oil, rubbing it into his hands to start warming it more. He then slid his hands up her shoulder blades to her neck, and she quietly moaned in pleasure at the touch. He lightly started kneading her neck and shoulders, first determining how much pressure she liked used, and then trying to find the knots and start to ease them away. He didn't focus on eliminating them, that could happen some other time. He was focused on relaxing her and pampering her, not working out her years of stress in one fell swoop. He ran his hands down her back, applying additional oil as necessary to keep his strokes fluid and rhythmic. He used his palms, pushing in next to her spine, and then pushing in, sliding his palms towards the outside of her body, and taking the tension away from those tight muscles. He then grouped his fingers together into a tight fan, and ran the finger tips firmly up her back, gliding over her soft skin, and then running them back down closer to the outside, and then finally back up again, zigzagging up and down her back. Her quiet moans she used to show her appreciation became fewer and far between as she surrendered herself completely to his touch, and just focused on the sensations of his hands on her skin. She adored the fact that she felt like she could feel all his caring and affection for her in every movement, and she loved him all the more for it. His hands moved the sides of her shoulders, squeezing them, and then he continued down her arms, making sure he touched every inch of her skin and gently worked over every muscle. She purred involuntarily when he used his thumbs on the pad of her thumb, not realizing how much tension was kept there, and was thrilled as he wrapped his hands around each finger, and pulled along it gently, making her feel like he was pulling all of the stress right out of her body and into the air. He repeated the process on the other arm, and then moved up to the base of her neck, focusing on the muscles that kept her delicate neck upright all day, and where she kept the majority of her tension. He made sure to get into the area right at the base of her skull, where stress seemed to like to conceal itself, and get into the crevices there to ease all the muscles hiding there. He then moved down her back to do her lower hips. He pulled down the back of her pants slightly to expose the area more, and she reluctantly raised her hips to aid him. He started on the muscles of her hips, and as he was about to move lower, she turned over and stopped him, arms raised relaxedly above her head, exposing her perfect tits to him, and he loved the way they moved with her body. “That was magnificent, but if you do any more, I'm going to pass out, and may not ever be able to wake up.” She reached her arm out to him, “Come her and curl up with me.” He did as she requested, resting his head on her shoulder and closing his eyes as she held him to her. He rested there for a few minutes, enjoying the closeness to the girl of his dreams, and also quite enamored with the feel of her bare tit against his chin. He turned his head slightly, and kissed the place where the top of her tits met her body, and she sighed and purred in response. He took that as his cue to continue, and he propped himself up slightly, giving himself the room to kiss around the curves of her tit, enjoying the softness and give of them as his lips pushed against them. Before he could get too far involved in his kissing exploration, she pushed against his shoulder, and made him lay on his back on the bed. “All you've done since you've met me is do what I was in the mood for. You were romantic when I needed it, forceful when I demanded it, and gentle and caring when I required that. It is about time you were rewarded. Now it's my turn to pamper you a little.” With that, she lifted his shirt up his chest, and kissed him all over, moving slowly ever downward. When she got to his navel, she swirled the point of her tongue all the way around it, before sliding it down to the edge of his jeans, forcing a sharp intake of breath from him in anticipation. She then continued to kiss right at that spot, while gliding her fingers under the edge of his waistband, sliding them in further at every pass. Once her progress was restricted, she raised her body up, and undid the button on his jeans. Then she took the zipper in her mouth and pulled it down with her teeth, her chin making constant contact against his hardness, and he groaned involuntarily. She smiled up at him, and started pulling down on his pants and boxers, quickly freeing him to the air. She didn't chance it feeling cold or left out though, and immediately took the tip into her mouth, she warmth of which was exhilarating to him. She swirled her tongue around the crown, and then teased the sensitive part underneath the top with the point of her tongue. Her hands moved up and down on him, covering where her mouth wasn't, and she looked up at him, lust in her eyes. That look alone made the experience all the more thrilling, since it meant she was enjoying this just as much as he was. She bobbed her head up and down on him, taking more and more of him into her mouth, until he felt it hit against her throat. She continued on with this for a few more minutes, and then shocked him when she suddenly pulled down on him to change his angle to her face, and then slid him all the way into her throat when she had him at the right angle to allow it. The warm and pressure was exhilarating, and he didn't know how long he would be able to hold back, especially as her tongue was always in motion, seeming to find every sensitive part of him, and moving between them so they never got desensitized. Her hands suddenly left him at that point, and he watched her pull down her pants and thong, still keeping her mouth wrapped around him, tongue constantly moving and teasing, the and she varied her suction to thrill him even more. In one fluid motion, she slid her head up, grabbed him, moved on top of him, and slid him into her. She sighed as she slowly lowered herself down on him completely, then looked him deeply in the eyes and quietly whispered, “Much better. I couldn't take not being connected with you anymore.” She ground her pelvis against him and laid down on top of him, her arms slipped under his shoulders, and she placed her head on his chest, never stopping the movement of her hips, but enjoying the full body contact of their lovemaking. As her pace started to pick up, Brandon raiser her upright, and bent his head forward to take her nipple between his lips, sucking and teasing it with his tongue, making her moan ever loader as her release neared. He grabbed the other tit and kneaded it gently, catching the nipple between his outstretched fingers and squeezing it between them. Her pace picked up markedly at that point, and Brandon thrust up in time with her as much as he could as they brought themselves ever closer to the moment of release, the tension building higher and higher as their bodies moved in one rhythm. Finally, Brandon could take it no more, and groaned heavily into her tit. At the first release of his cum, she screamed loudly, and her contractions brought his orgasm to a whole new level, squeezing out everything he had, and then trying to pull out more. They collapsed onto the bed, breathless, and both sighed heavily once they had caught their breath again. After a few moments more he rolled on his side toward her, and ran his fingers across her tits, down her stomach, over the thin strip of hair on her pelvis, and down to her slit, where he quickly found her clit and started teasing it again. She stared into his eyes and moaned, then closed them rapidly, giving herself over to the stimulation. Her breath caught again, and her muscles tensed as he brought her to another orgasm, and then he slowed his pace to not overdo it. He still kept very slight and slow pressure on it though, and a few minutes later he slowly picked up the pace and finished her a third time, after which she put her hand on his wrist to signal she was done. She got up slowly to go use the bathroom, and Brandon closed his eyes after watching her gracefully stroll out of the room. He sighed warmly, amazed at the woman he had found, and just thrilled by the life he now led. He felt pressure on the bed as she laid back down on it, and felt her pulling the covers down. He didn't even bother to open his eyes as he lifted his body to pull them down as well, and quickly pulled them back up to cover him. He felt her head rest on his chest, and he wrapped his arm around her. He slid the fingers of his other hand through her silken hair, and her head moved into the touch, enjoying him caressing her head. He woke a little while later, and again looked transfixed at the sublime face of the woman he loved. He allowed her to sleep for a little while longer, enjoying the peacefulness of her expression. When she finally did stir, she smiled up at him and kissed him lightly on the lips, and then snuggled back into his chest, not wanted to leave the comfort of their embrace. “We should probably get up pretty soon. Your parents should be back before long, and we also need to make a mall run to get some things for Sunday. Would you prefer to do that tonight or tomorrow?” “Hmm, tomorrow I think. We can make a day of it. I know most guys don't like shopping all that much, but I promise I will make it well worth your while.” Brandon liked that idea, and he had to admit he loved that his girlfriend also seemed to be quite the minx as well. They ended up deciding to spend the rest of the night catching up on homework and studying so they could enjoy the rest of the weekend. They did get some things done, but a boy does revel in distracting and bothering a cute girl, and Jeannette seemed to also gather pleasure in flirting and distracting Brandon, so they knew they would have to finish up some things the next day. They agreed that it was probably more time effective for them to finish up alone the next morning to get more accomplished, and then head to the mall in the afternoon. Preparations. Jeannette picked Brandon up after lunch, and they headed for the mall. They enjoyed strolling hand in hand, and just looking around. Before they got laden down with the items they needed the next day, Jeannette pulled him into and upscale boutique to look around. She picked out a few nice dresses, and modeled them for him, and he was impressed that she seemed to make anything she wore look amazing. With a devilish grin, she tried to pull him into a lingerie store next, but he demurred. “Maybe next time. Mind you, I love the idea, but I don't want to get all worked up today and be in a rush to get home.” She frowned, “Who said anything about waiting until we get home. The dressing rooms have full doors, and I expect to put that fact to its full advantage.” “Still,” he replied, “Not today. I do love the idea, but I wanted to try and make this a leisurely day for us. Can I take a rain check?” She pouted in response, but resignedly took his arm and walked away with him. He really did look forward to coming back again, but also wanted to ensure she knew he loved her completely, and wasn't in it just for the marvelous sex. A few hours later, they finished up their trip, and decided that since they seemed to already be alternating between houses, they might as well go back to his for the evening and make sure his parents didn't feel left out or like they weren't fun to be around. They spent a pleasant evening together, packing up their things for the next morning, and then watching some tv with his parents, and spending time together. Although she had already duly impressed them, Jeannette seemed to do everything just right to continue to raise their esteem of her, and his mother continued to be amazed at the new girl in her son's life. Jeannette left earlier than any of them would have liked, but since they had an early morning, they agreed it was for the best. Brandon had texted Becky earlier in the evening, and she had confirmed that she was all set to go. Ascension. When they picked up Becky, she seemed almost giddy with enthusiasm. Brandon had never seen her like this. She was warm, knowledgeable, and most important, comfortable. He sincerely wished everyone would be able to see this side of her. When they arrived at the mountain, they grabbed their things and made their way to the meeting place. A few other couples were there, at all different skill levels. When Becky noticed Rob, she seemed to slowly move behind Brandon, unconsciously hiding from him. Brandon knew he would have to do something significant to break her out of her shell. He had thought just getting her out into nature would have been enough, but more needed to happen. As they started their trek, he kept his eyes peeled for something to help him out. Jeannette was also doing her part, asking leading questions to her about the area and what they saw. Several times Becky seemed to forget her fears, and opened up, expressively explaining the most minute details of the world around them. And on a couple of occasions, Brandon noticed Rob paying attention, and raising his eyebrows slightly as he saw this new side of his schoolmate. As the climb progressed, Rob moved further and further towards them at the back, letting the other guides lead. Eventually, Rob took the initiative of including himself in the discussions, and Brandon was proud of him for giving Becky a chance to prove herself even further. As they got closer and closer to the top, Brandon knew it was now or never, so he took the cheap way out. He knew it was sad and contrived, but he feigned a minor ankle twist, and sat down on a rock. Jeannette started towards him, concern evident on her face, but with a glance at her, then the two others with him, she caught on and back off inconspicuously. Both Becky and Rob bent together to check his ankle, talking excitedly to each other as they focused on someone else instead of their nerves. They were both proficient in caring for minor injuries, as both of them loved the outdoors, and they showed how well matched they were by working as a team to quickly inspect him. However, no spark was happening. They may have touched, but it was clinical, not personal. So Jeannette decided to force the issue. She made as if to get something from her bag, but instead slipped a little and used her leg to knock over Becky, who was still crouched near Brandon's foot. Becky toppled over, not being able to keep her balance, and Rob tried to catch her wrist, but just barely missed. When she looked up at Rob, suddenly nervous to look so vulnerable and weak in front of him, she was shocked to see a tender and warm smile on his lips, and his hand outreached to help her up. She took it hesitantly, and when he pulled her up, they stood staring for a moment at each other, so close together that Brandon wondered if they would kiss right then. Becky then looked away, her nerves getting the best of her, but Rob's eyes stayed riveted on her. Brandon spoke up quickly, not wanting to lose the moment. “Why don't the two of you go on without me? Jeannette can stay here with me, and I'm sure that I'll feel better once a little aspirin has kicked in. You guys love it out here, you deserve to make it to the top.” They both protested that they couldn't leave the two of them, but both he and Jeannette were forceful, and they finally were able to convince them. Once they finally relented, Rob thankfully took initiative, able to tell that Becky was too insecure to do it for herself, no matter how much they both wanted it. He reached out his hand to her. “Shall we go up then? The view is marvelous up there. Look, we can see the top from here. See everyone waving down at us?” Becky nodded, finally looking back up at their destination, and excitedly waved with her free hand at everyone above them. Rob led them away, and they were animatedly talking about their shared joy of the outdoors before they got out of sight. Jeannette sat down next to Brandon, thrilled that it seemed to have worked, and wishing the two of them the best of luck. About ten minutes later, they saw the other couple's forms outlined against the beautiful sky, still holding hands, and standing at the peak. They waved down at the two of them below, and then got lost in the view of the tranquility around them. Rob put his arm around Becky, and pulled her close. She looked up at him, and for one of the first times in her life, broke free of her shell, and leaned up to him, kissing him on the lips. Her passion rose as her dream was perfectly fulfilled, and they kissed oblivious to the people around them. At the moment that their lips touched, a powerful force ripped right through Brandon and Jeannette, who were watching from down below. The feeling of a massive emotional and mental orgasm course through them together. Thankfully, their bodies didn't follow suit, although they were both visibly shaking by the power of that force. They looked at each other, dumbfounded. They were still reeling from what had happened when the group came down to meet them. Becky and Rob were positively beaming, and that sight brought the two of them back to reality. They walked back down with the group, and enjoyed watching Rob and Becky's interactions. Brandon was thrilled to realize that he had not only fulfilled his mission of completing Becky's fantasy, but that he also had two new friends as well, bonded through shared experience. He realized how much his world had grown since the terrible moment when he had been caught staring at Jeannette, and was thrilled to see what the future would bring. And he started thinking, whose dreams could they realize next? View to a Thrill: Jeannette picks her first person. Return to Earth. Brandon and Jeannette finished their hike down from Mt. Crestview, being as friendly and jovial as they could, but sometimes getting completely lost in their own thoughts. It had been an quite the interesting day. Jeannette was the daughter of a sex genie, and had the power to see the fantasies of those around her. They had decided to put that skill to good use, and had fulfilled the fantasy of a shy schoolmate to find someone to love that shared her love of the outdoors. The buildup had been a frenzy of activity by them over the last few days, not to mention they had only started dating just days before that, and had discovered Jeannette's powers completely by accident quickly after getting together. Finally, when Becky's dream had been fulfilled, he and Jeannette had experienced the mental equivalent of a massive orgasm, minus the physical outcome. The end result was a kind of shocked euphoria. They were thrilled that they had been able to bring Becky out of her shell, and find her a man who not only shared her interests, but was kind and caring as well. The buildup of the past few days had been draining to say the least, as it had seemed a headlong rush to see if they could pull it off, and the stars then aligning almost perfectly to create the situation, but which also required them to quickly react to take advantage of the moment before it was lost to them. They both enjoyed joking and laughing with the new couple. Becky seemed like a completely new person. They had seen her open up a little as soon as she set foot on the mountain, as she seemed to feel more comfortable outdoors. Now she was almost glowing, having finally found someone that felt the same way she did. Brandon laughed once they got close to the lodge, as he imagined her almost skipping with joy, the thought a stark contrast to her usual quiet and nervous persona at school. When they finally reached the lodge, Becky and Rob decided they wanted to hike some of the side trails. Since Brandon had been forced to fake a slight ankle sprain, Rob said he would be happy to take Becky home, and then the two of them quickly walked off to go explore together, holding hands and talking about their favorite little spots they had discovered over the years, now wanting to share them with one another. Brandon slid into the passenger seat, and looked over at his girlfriend, then sighed heavily. “Wow, I am completely drained now.” Jeannette nodded in agreement, and started the car for the ride home, still looking beautiful as ever, but Brandon could see the exhaustion behind her eyes as the aftereffects of the adrenaline rush of their day so far hit her hard. He decided to get the obvious discussion over with early. “So, what the heck was that? I'm going to go out on a limb and assume that it was due to us fulfilling her dream, but it's a good thing that we weren't standing looking over the edge when that happened, or we may have come down the mountain the fast way.” She glanced over at him, too tired to feign even a smile at his weak attempt at a joke. “Well, I can't say I disliked it in the end, but it was certainly unexpected. Good thing neither of us has the physical effects of it though, or else you would have had some explaining to do. And most likely I wouldn't have been much better. I guess we should make sure we keep to safe places when we do this again.” “So you want to do this again as well? I was the one pushing this, but I don't want you to have to do anything you are not completely into.” “It's a great idea. What better use of something like that than to make people as happy as we are? However, I think we should try doing it a bit differently going forward. Let's each pick a person, and work on them together. Also, let's try to pick the next couple to be a bit easier, or maybe at least give us a longer time-frame to get fulfill them. We obviously need to keep on top of school work better, and have some relaxing time to just enjoy each other without being 'on a mission'.” “Sounds fair enough. I'm still going to end up sticking to my gut on what I pick, but I will definitely try to make them reasonable. Then again, this one seemed reasonable, it’s just that everything fell into place extremely fast. I do think it will be nice to be able to explore each other's interests and curiosity through helping others. Which leads me to a question. When I look at you and we are touching, I don't see fantasies. Can you see any for me?” “No, I don't even see a display for you. Maybe we are immune because we are sharing the power.” “Possibly, but there are a couple of other thoughts. First, maybe it's because none of mine are really serious, and we only see the more entrenched desires. Another option is because I am completely content with our sex life, and so I don't have anything elaborate planned for us, especially as I never really imagined I would ever even be with you. So, do you have anything I should know about then?” “Not really. It's mostly been spur of the moment stuff, and you have never failed to satisfy me. I also think it helps that I know you and I can explore ourselves through the people we pick, so I haven't come up with anything either. Mind you, I know I am the daughter of a sex genie, and if nature isn't enough, she also raised me to be rather open minded, so nurture has also made me relatively open to a variety of experiences. Since I didn't have a partner yet, I kind of walled off that part of me, but now I think I am ready to explore some of those things with you.” “Well, I was raised quite a bit more conservatively, so please be understanding and at least try to ease me into things, if you don't mind.” She smiled at him. “I would never force you to do anything I believed you didn't want to. I may push you on occasion, but I will try be nice about it.” He smiled in agreement, as he caught some naughty undertones to her words, and thought that all this might turn out quite fun after all. “I do have one request, at least for the time being. Since we are so new at this, for now I want you all to myself. I've waited years for you, and I think I would be more than a little jealous of another person having you at all. Not to mention a little self-conscious about any comparisons you might make between us.” “You have nothing to fear. Most of it is mental, so you wouldn't have to worry about comparisons. Not to mention that you are the one I am spending the rest of my life with. I'm not about to go running off with someone else. Not only is that against everything I've been raised by my parents to be, but I love you completely. You've accepted me fully, and we share something extremely powerful together. I honestly believe there is no one else but you for me. I'm not saying this to convince you that other people should be let into our bedroom, but to assure you that you have absolutely nothing to worry about if either of us decides that is something that appeals to us or if the circumstances are just right. We'll just take it as it goes.” He had to accept her logic, and while he was still insecure after years of not being quite good enough for the girls around him, he accepted that if they decided to delve into those types of desires that he had nothing to worry about, at least intellectually. He wasn't sure how his irrational fears would come into play however. Jeannette then quickly changed the topic, and Brandon appreciated her distracting him from dwelling on those thoughts for too long. “So, we are both rather exhausted after all that. And I believe that there was some talk a few days ago about a nap together, and I have a nice cozy bed that seems to have been created for just that purpose. I say we put it to good use this afternoon.” Brandon nodded, feeling the weariness come over him again. He knew that Jeannette was tired as well, and they spent the rest of the drive talking about random things, trying to keep each other awake and focused enough to get them home safely. Rest and Relaxation. They trudged into Jeannette's house, greeted her parent's as nicely as they had the energy to muster, and then told them that they were going to take a nap. Jack's eyebrows raised for a moment, but sighed and nodded after a glance from his wife. Brandon nodded to him to thank him for his understanding, and to show that he respected Jack's position. In order not to prolong the awkwardness, Jeannette took Brandon's hand, and led him upstairs. Brandon simply peeled off his clothes, leaving just his boxers, and crawled under the blankets. He was too drained to even appreciate the view of Jeannette doing the same thing. He did however fully enjoy the warmth of her as she crawled under the covers herself. She turned away from him and curled up in almost a fetal position, and Brandon wrapped his arms around her and pulled her tightly to him. She covered his arms with her own and squeezed his hand tightly, before they both rapidly fell asleep. It was dusk when they stirred each other awake. Brandon still felt tired and mentally out of it from his brain being awakened from its stupor, but he knew he needed to get up soon if there was any chance of falling asleep that night. Jeannette whimpered when he tried to take his arms from around her, and pulled him tighter to her. “Just five more minutes. Please.” Since one of his arms was asleep anyway and was basically useless, he didn't have much of a choice. Five minutes of course turned into ten, and then fifteen, before he was finally able to get her to wake up fully and release his arms. The one under her shocked him with pain as the blood started circulating fully again, but it went away after a minute or two. That gave him his first real opportunity to appreciate his girlfriend in just her underwear, as she was lounging on her arm watching him massage his arm back to usefulness, not wanting to touch him for fear of making the pain even worse. His body made sure she was aware of his appreciation as well, and she smiled at him. “I thought that was only supposed to happen early in the morning?” she asked teasingly. “It can happen anytime, but around you it seems to happen just about all the time. I have just gotten rather practiced at hiding it.” “Well, my parents are rather adept at noticing things like that, so we can't have you trying to get one over on them.” She sighed resignedly. “I guess I will just be forced to do something about it.”, she said, running her fingers lightly down his chest and belly before lightly stroking him over his boxers. It jumped, and she giggled. “Oh, I think he likes me. Maybe I should wake him up with a good morning kiss.” She grinned wickedly, and then leaned over and kissed his tip through his boxers. He had been leaning up on his elbows, but fell backwards at her touch, and he involuntarily moaned. “Shush,” she whispered, “you know you are supposed to keep quiet.” “In that case,” he countered, “why don't we both have some fun, and keep both of our mouths occupied?” With that, he reached over and pulled down her panties, and she moved her legs over his chest, all the while kissing up and down his shaft, teasing him relentlessly. She then opened up his fly, and took him slowly into her mouth, her tongue flattened and almost curled to wrap around him as much as it could. He moaned, his lips also occupied sucking on her outer lips, his tongue teasing the sensitive skin there, and she responded by trying to shift her hips around to get him to move where she wanted him. He slid his mouth over as if to finally give her what she wanted, but then stopped, running his tongue over the inside of her outer lips, but never actually entering her slit. He could tell when her frustration peaked, and before she could adjust her hips down to stop his teasing, he flicked his tongue through her slit forcefully, and she responded by taking him deeper into her mouth. He realized that the more he toyed with her, the more excruciating she would make it for him, and he relented and gently started lapping her juices up, swirling his tongue all around her. She responded by swirling her tongue around him as much as she could, although her angle was such that she was not able to put as much constant pressure on his sensitive underside as she could the last time. He flicked rolled his tongue around her clit slowly and gently, and she bucked into him hard, so he swirled around it slightly faster before moving lower. He probed her with his tongue, and she took him into her mouth right up to her throat. He thrust his tongue into her, and he responded by driving her hips into him, pushing him in as deep as she could get him, and at the same time managing somehow to take him deeper, and she used her whole body to stimulate both of them in concert. Brandon slipped two fingers into her and slid his tongue up to her clit, and she began to deep throat him, making it feel as if he really was fucking her. He couldn't last long at her frantic pace, and he knew she would tire herself out quickly contorting her body back and forth in opposite directions to get the timing right. He began to press hard against her clit with his tongue, stimulating it as much as possible. That seemed to do the trick, and she moaned in her throat, and the vibrations sent him over the edge. He began spurting right down her throat, and she coaxed as much out with her tongue as she could while he ravaged her clit, bringing her to orgasm just as his finally finished. Her body shook wildly with the climax, and she released him from her mouth, and her body limped against him. He wrapped his arms around her hips and continued to lightly lick her and swirl his tongue around her, even as she tried to pull away a few times. A minute or two later, he took the chance and lightly caressed her bud with his tongue, and she moved into his, her sensitivity decreased enough for her to enjoy it. He slowly built up speed and pressure, until her hips were grinding into his face again, and she came again, hard, gripping his legs with her hands, almost bruising them with the tightness of her grip as she found her release. Brandon kissed along her slit and across her two outer lips again, giving her a gentle let down as he decreased his touch on her. Eventually he laid his head back down, and she sighed contentedly, her cheek resting on his thigh. “Well, I think we did ok in the quiet department.”, she said, “I think mom may have made sure there were special springs in the bed that wouldn't squeak. However, I'm a mess, and so is your face. We should get cleaned up before we go down there. We both need showers anyway after this morning, and at least you packed extra clothes for the hike in case something happened. I'd prefer you join me, but I don't think dad is ready for that yet, so I'll go first. You rest for a few minutes, lover.” She rolled off him and off the bed, and leaned over and kiss him quickly. He gazed at her sublime form as it strolled over to her dresser and then her closet as she picked out her clothes. She smiled at him as she put on a bathrobe and walked into her bathroom, and then he couldn't hear anything over the sounds of the fan and the water running. Her comments made his train of thought lead directly to imaging joining her in there, and he relaxed in that fantasy for a few minutes while she finished that shower, and his body responded as well, returning to its earlier aroused state while he considered the thoughts of what they could do together in the shower. She came out, still just wearing the bathrobe, with a towel wrapping her hair. When she looked at him, she smiled at his obvious erection, and walked over to him. She pulled the towel off her head, massaged her scalp rapidly with splayed fingers, then ran her fingers through her beautiful hair, and commented, “I see my comments had their intended effect.” She undid the sash, and shrugged the bathrobe off her shoulders, moisture still accentuating her perfect and unblemished skin. She looked at him seriously, “Remember, this is all yours. You can imagine anything you like.” She leaned in close, her nude body filling his field of view, and hoarsely whispered, “And once you are done imagining it, just tell me, and I'll happily make it happen. Whenever and wherever you want. And I will be certain to ensure that the fantasy pales in comparison to reality.” She kissed his tip, and again took him into her mouth. She bobbed rapidly, focused on giving him as much pleasure as fast as possible, her tongue doing wicked things to him, and he soon had no choice but to shoot his load right into her very talented mouth. She swallowed happily, “There, now I don't feel so bad about finishing twice. Now get up and go take a shower so we can go get some food. I'm starving.” To be continued. Based on a post by Cryonic, for Sex Stories.

Sweet Dreams: Part 1 Two people find each other, and then find a new world neither of them expected. Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Introduction: This story is based on the world of "Genie Chronicles" by Joe Brolly. There is another offshoot series call "Beautiful Wish" that also explores that world. I know someone has recently reposted those stories here, but I read them originally on another site. There are also some concepts from other stores, such as an element from "Bait & Switch" that I thought would fit well. This is the first major story of this type I have done (I did do a relatively short but intense one for a friend a year ago, but it got deleted. I may attempt to resurrect it if that person gives me permission though) To make my premise work, the story was forced to work this way, and the characters needed to have significant development before any sex could happen. It explores a lot of themes along the way, but it is longer. So, if you are looking for a quickie, this is not likely to be the story for you. If you like reading for the characters and can accept a deeper story, then this is likely more up your alley. And further installments will reward you for sticking with it. I am a rather busy person, so I am not going to give you a timeline when parts will be done. I will certainly do my best, and I am open to themes and suggestions. However, I will NOT be getting the main characters pregnant any time soon, nor will I be including anyone underage. A pregnancy theme is possible, but please don't ask for it with the main characters. It just wouldn't work. - Cryonic Awkwardness and Fear. Brandon trudged into the classroom and slid into his seat. He pulled out his pen and notebook, and just sat there waiting for class to begin. Brandon had the not so great distinction of being slightly above average, and that was about it. He was just one of the people that make up "everybody else", one of the crowd. He had a few acquaintances, but didn't really feel the need for any close friends. He was somewhat athletic, but not quite good enough to make the varsity teams. And while he was intelligent, and knew the answers to the questions the teachers often asked, he wasn't the type to raise their hands to prove it. In fact, the above description of him is likely the most work anyone had ever done to explain who he was. He was just one of the many. Class continued as usual, notes being taken, the teacher droning on. As with most students, he decided to let his mind wander. And as his gaze lazily surveyed the room, it chanced upon Jeanette, seated just to his left. Jeanette was beautiful, but not many looked at her much beyond that observation. She was the “untouchable” one. She seemed to live her life in a bubble. When she did talk or laugh with people, it was warmly accepted, but she always seems to be the one who was "mature", and didn't get caught up in the usual high school games or popularity contests. She acted more like a graduate student than a high school student. When she did talk, it was intelligent, incisive, and even witty. And with her looks, she could have been homecoming queen and valedictorian at the same time. Those looks are what riveted Brandon at the moment. Her flowing auburn hair seemed to glow, giving the area around her a warm homey feel that seemed to make the fluorescent lights seem that much more weak and ugly. And her beautiful eyes, full of intelligence and wisdom, and with the power to make you think she knew your entire mind with one glance. She was taller than most girls, and built with grace, every part of her body proportionate and elegant. Her slightly upturned nose gave her face a cute quality, but the rest of her figure was pure woman, from her c cup tits to her hips and classic hourglass figure, although in her case, the slightly narrower athletic version you would see in a swimmer. But it was her eyes that always caught Brandon's attention. He was quick to make the look at her a short one. She was out of his league, like comparing a tee ball player to an all-star pro. He was good at not being noticed, it was a skill he had perfected over the years, and that was certainly an embarrassment he was not going to chance. So he went back to trying to force himself to listen to the teacher. The distinct clinking noise of a mechanical pencil hitting the ground made him look down. Her pencil had evidently rolled off her desk, and rolled right under his. Being a gentleman, he quickly picked it up, and half smiled as he handed it to her. And then the unthinkable happened. His eyes caught hers, and he couldn't look away. He was stuck, transfixed by her. He saw her gaze change from the embarrassed smile, to a look of confusion, then shock, then a smirk. The smirk is what broke the spell. His face flushed deep crimson, and he tried to sink as low in his seat as he could. He covered the side of his face with his hand, wishing he could hide, wishing he could escape. He lived his life enjoying his anonymity, but now the one person he wished would notice him did, but for all the wrong reasons. The rest of class was torture, and the bell rang. Unfortunately, this bell would not save him. The next class had another teacher who liked to have assigned seats to help her learn the student's names in the beginning of the year, and liked keeping the troublemakers apart. And so he was going to sit beside her again, like he did for about a third of his classes. His own personal hell would continue in perpetuity, and he would never escape. He waited as long as he could, and slid into his seat next to her just as the bell rang, and he leaned on his left hand to again hide as much as he could. He continued through the day, avoiding her as much as he could. He was watching the clock the last period, just wanting to go home and end today, and only a minute remained. As he lowered his hand to grab his books, a hand caught his forearm. Fear and terror coursed through him, but she had him in a firm grip, and he knew he was not getting away. He slowly turned to look at her, and again was caught by her eyes. They were hard and firm, just like her grip, and the adrenaline flowed through every fiber of his being, stopping time and making the horror stretch into eternity. Her eyes softened then, apparently realizing the extent of his fear, and sympathy radiated from her. She sighed, "I am so very sorry. And I think I owe you an explanation. Can we go somewhere to talk, please? I feel terrible about what happened today. Please, can we talk?" He was stocked, stunned. What on earth did she have to be sorry for? He was the one staring at her, daring to look up at her on the pedestal. Why she would deign to explain anything to him was beyond him, but he knew he had no choice. He nodded his assent, and she almost reluctantly released his arm. "Grab your things and meet me in the parking lot. I'll give you a ride home. I'm in space 211." As if he didn't know what space her car was in, but that was beside the point. He nodded, but his entire demeanor spoke of his defeated attitude. His shoulders hunched, his head down, he still felt like the dead man walking. Just as he thought he was going to escape, he was now going to have to explain himself to her in person, and have her explain why she was not interested in a lowly guy like him. He grabbed his things and headed out to the lot. He didn't want to appear rushed, but he also just wanted to get this over with. She was waiting, leaning on the top of her car, and smiled at him as he walked up. It was a warm smile. He thought of it as motherly in that moment, the smile of a queen who has found a peasant that she likes for some reason, but he still felt very much the peasant. He put his bag in the back seat and sat down, staring at the airbag etching. She got in, started the car, turned off the blasting radio, and they drove in silence for a few minutes. He hated to be the one to speak first, but he felt he had no choice. "I'm off Palmer, on one of the side streets, if you are going to drop me off." "Not quite yet, but don't worry, I know exactly where you live." Oh great, she knows. Not that she wouldn't have found out, but he didn't relish the idea that she knew where to find him already. "We are going to my house first. I think that it will help far better than I can explain for you to see some things firsthand. However, before we get there, I would like you to understand a few things, ok?" Of course, he nodded his head. As if he had a choice. "First of all...", she said as she pulled up to a red light, "please look at me." He turned and their eyes met. "I really am sorry about today. I never meant to cause you such grief, but I got self-involved, and I didn't really notice as soon as I should have what I was doing to you. I had a lot to think about, and unfortunately, it meant I ended up making today almost as hard on you as it was on me." She had no idea just how hard today was obviously. Then again, the perfect never seem to understand how hard the little people have it. She continued, eyes back on the road, but he still felt he was supposed to keep his eyes on her. "I want you to understand that I am honored that you look at me like that. And frankly, there are very few people who I really feel like I have anything in common with in the world. However, I have always respected you, and felt you were honorable." As far as compliments from girls go, "respected" is one of the worst you can get. And “honorable” was a close second, almost a synonym for “chaste.” Welcome to being sort of friends, the one that she tell about her awful boyfriends as you act as her support, while you suffer silently. What a blessing... "In fact, I've been wanting to get to know you better for years, but for some reason I could never get the courage or find a way to start a conversation." He had glanced away as soon as she had said respected, but his head whipped around at that. His eyes were wide in shock, and his jaw almost literally fell open. They sat next to each other every day, how could she not find a way to talk to him? "I'm different from most people, I know that. It is both a blessing and curse. And you will hopefully understand more clearly very soon. You are going to be the first guy I bring home, so I need to tell you a few things to warn you." Oh goody, a daddy with a rifle collection and a mom who skins animals, he could just imagine the possibilities. "My mom and dad are madly in love with each other, and they will absolutely be thrilled to meet you. They will be beaming, I am sure. They will be as nice as you can expect, but I imagine it can be jarring to people who don't know them. And..", she turned to glance at him, "I would like you to eat dinner with us tonight. I know this is all very sudden, but I have my reasons. And I want you to feel comfortable with us, so, please, take this to heart: I really do like you." This was just a little weird, but then again, maybe he did want a friend. He was so used to gliding through life, that maybe he did want a change of pace. He appreciated that she was trying to be so nice, and he had to give her due credit for that. He decided to take the plunge. "Let me call my mom, and let her know I won't be home until later", he replied, pulling out his cell. Attempts at Understanding. They pulled into a very nice house shortly after, and Brandon braced himself for "the meeting of the parents.” It would have been hard enough if she was his girlfriend, but she wasn't even that, which meant he wasn't sure if any of them were on his side. He walked around the car, and turned to walk up to the door. Jeannette grabbed his hand and squeezed it, "Thank you so much for doing this. Everything will be fine, I promise." Then she led him up and through the front door, her soft hand never releasing her hold on him. Jeannette announced her arrival, and her parents entered through a side door, holding hands as well. When they realized he was with her, they indeed smiled so large he was worried they might hurt themselves. Jeannette's mother hugged the arm of her father and squeezed it tightly. She looked up at him and said a simple word filled with tons of emotion, "Finally." Her dad walked forward, proffered his hand and introduced himself. "It's a pleasure to meet you, I'm Jack, and this is my wife Jen. Welcome to our home." Brandon took the hand, and felt the man's tight but friendly grip. He didn't seem to be much past his thirties, and his wife was gorgeous, and also appeared young. He saw where Jeannette's looks came from - her parents where the perfect specimens of all that is attractive. But besides their model looks, they had a down-home, cozy feel about them. He oddly didn't feel judged by them, just accepted. It was the weirdest feeling. Even the piercing gaze of Jen's eyes as she seemed to know every fiber of who he was didn't seem to really bother him. Jen looked up at her husband, and it seemed like they had an entire discussion in that glance, and Jack's smile somehow got bigger. Brandon then realized he had forgotten to speak, and croaked out, "Pleasure to meet you sir, Brandon Taylor.", and he blushed red at his perceived rudeness and inability to exude any confidence whatsoever. "Brandon, again, welcome to our home. We would love to talk with you a little more, but we have a few more items of work to finish up first. Is there any way you would be willing to join us for dinner?" "Daddy, I already asked, and he will stay. Will you excuse us, I think we should do some studying as well." She led him, still holding his hand, up to her beautifully designed room. It was elegant and tasteful, and only served to enhance his feeling of how amazing she was, and how out of his depth he was to be with her. "Now, can I explain a little of what happened today?" she asked, sitting him next to her on her bed. She folded her legs Indian-style and turned towards him, and seemed to settle in for an in-depth conversation. "So, now you've met my parents. And like I said, they are madly in love with one another. And that is both my blessing and my curse. In my house, I have a view everyday of how perfect two people can be for one another, how lovely life can be, and basically, a vision of what I want my relationships to be like." "However, that is also a curse. I've known for years that I may never find someone to compare to that. Someone who is intelligent, caring, and mature enough to know what love truly is. I don't think of love just as a feeling, that is just affection. Love is a choice, and a hard one to make. It takes commitment, and hard work, although it just seems to come naturally to my parents. No one I have ever met has even come close to getting to the base standards I have trained myself to thrust upon them. It's not even close to fair to any guy I would end up being with, but it's a reality I can't deny. I would need a partner, a match, someone who is able to push me and also be able to complement me. And no one has seemed to come close. This was all subliminal though, I didn't even I was even subconsciously doing it until today." "And then you looked at me. And when I looked into your eyes, I saw something I never expected to see. For a brilliant moment, I saw pure adoration, but also a hint of strength. I have sat next to you on and off for years - I know how smart you are, and I know you don't feel the need to prove it to anyone. You are self-reliant, focused, and have a will to excel. I've always appreciated that, but always from afar." "Your look struck a chord in me though. At first, it confused me. I never expected to see that look from you, or any person at this point really. Everyone seems to leave me alone. Then it stunned me, as I realized the enormity of what you felt, and the person who was feeling it. I tried to smile, to let you know that I wasn't offended, but I think that may have made it worse." "The rest of the day I spent realizing everything I've told you, and coming to grips with who I am. I had not realized any of this, it was just the way I was. I needed to do some introspection, and decide what was going on, and how I should be deal with it." Brandon had no idea how to react. It was overwhelming to begin with, but he was still unsure why she was telling him all this, opening up her soul to him. He appreciated the compliments that were hidden throughout her words, but he still was not completely grasping where this was all headed. Thankfully, she seemed to understand that while he was listening closely, and seemed to comprehend what she was saying, he was still somewhat in the dark. "Brandon," she smiled as she took his hand, "maybe I should make myself a little more clear." She leaned forward, and her lips met his. The world exploded in his mind, every fiber of his being focused on their lips, the softness he felt there. He dared to take the next step, and put his hands on her shoulders, and then slid them around her back and pulled her towards him. She wrapped her arms around him, and he surrendered completely to the moment. In that instant, he felt fully connected with her, almost as if they were one, as if she was in his mind. Wait a second, she actually felt like she was inside his mind! This didn't seem normal, this seemed very, very odd. It was intense, and while he welcomed it, he had to make a decision. He decided that this was his one chance, and he surrendered completely. He felt their minds almost become one, and then the door slammed open, and Jeannette's parents flew into the room, a look of fear on their faces. Unexpected Revelations. Brandon and Jeannette pulled away from each other, still stunned by the interruption. Her hand reached down and grabbed his though, and he felt both her reassurance, and her need to be reassured herself. They needed each other in that moment, as neither of them had any idea what was about to happen. Jen spoke first, "Honey, we need to talk. Something unexpected has just happened, and it means we need to have a conversation we were hoping to wait until much later to have. And as it would appear the both of you are involved, so you both need to be a part of this. Can we go down to the living room to talk?" Jeannette and Brandon looked at each other. Not that either of them had much choice, but they needed to gauge each other. They looked back at her parents, still holding hands, and followed them down the stairs, where they sat on the couch. Jen again took the lead, as she and her husband sat in the love seat, "Dear, I need to ask you a few rather strange questions to be sure I fully know what is going on. First of all, is this the first kiss for either of you?" They both nodded. Brandon thought maybe what had happened was more normal than he originally thought, and this was the next step in the birds and bees conversation. Then again, it seemed that most kids kissed without being interrogated, so that couldn't be it. "Then that makes it a little harder to determine, so I have to ask you to try something else. Brandon, can you please think a word at Jeannette, focusing just on her?" He picked the word "problematic", as it was at least random, and seemed fitting. Jeannette turned and stared at him, and repeated what he had just thought. "I assume that was correct Brandon, based on your expression. Now, one more thing, I want you to ask her to make a wish come true for you, but it has to be, how to best say it, sexual in nature. No need to be explicit, just think of something slightly sexual, and ask her to grant it for you." He tried to pick something innocent, so he told her he wished for a button on her shirt to come undone. She smirked at him, but after a few seconds of nothing happening, Jen sighed. "Ok, good then at least we know where to begin, and what you are likely capable of. Jeannette, I think you should know about how your father and I met. It is not the usual way two people meet, by any stretch. You see, I am actually a genie, a sexual one. Your father opened my vessel, and released me. However, ours is a rare relationship of equality, where he wants me to be my own person, and allows me to do pretty much whatever I want. We both love and respect one another, and that is why I am always so happy. I could never ask for a better man to love me and take care of me." "Your father can make any wish he likes, but he chooses to only make the wishes that are in the best interest of those involved, and he has never made me do something unsavory or cruel. We decided to take the risk of having a child, but we were never sure of what, if any, of my powers would translate. I knew you would be human, but I wasn't sure if nascent skills might be passed on. It seems some did, as you can communicate telepathically with at least Brandon. I basically heard a telepathic shout when it happened, as the powers emerged, which is why I rushed to your room to ensure you were ok." "It has always been our wish that you would be happy. In fact, that was literally your father's wish, that you would always be strong, secure, and content with who you were. He also wished that you would make people happy, and you have certainly done that for us. You are a joy to be around, and you have made our jobs as parents extremely easy for us. We would like to thank you for that." "Now comes a choice, and unfortunately, now that you know these things, it has to happen now. Due to the situation, I can erase the memories of this happening, or I can allow you to continue on, knowing all you know, but you can never tell anyone about your father and I without us allowing it. Can you accept this?" They both nodded, slowly and deliberately. "Now, you both need to decide if you want to try and continue your relationship. I think you two may have a connection, which is why Jeannette's gifts just opened up to the two of you, but if that is too much, I think you should decide that now. I don't want either of you hurting the other if you can't cope with the fact that once you two commit to each other, the circumstances may make that a lifetime commitment. I can tell neither of you have never considered something so serious and permanent, but if one of you isn't ready, I don't think you should take any chances. Jeannette, I'm so sorry it may be like this, but it is what the situation seems to have given us." Brandon looked at Jeannette, and in that moment realized that there was no one else he would prefer to be with. No one that he had ever really fully desired to be with except her. She may have been unattainable, but she was also the embodiment of everything he could ever want in a woman. He smiled at her, and she widely smiled back. Then she leaned forward, kissed him lightly on the lips, gazed into his eyes, and said, "I can think of no one better to spend a lifetime with." Acceptance. Jen and Jack smiled widely, then quietly left the room as it was apparent that the teens only had eyes for one another in that moment. Brandon couldn't even begin to fathom what had occurred in the past hours, but he was praying it was no dream. He leaned forward, and kissed her lightly again. Her eyes closed, but he wouldn't close his, not wanting to take the chance of finding himself waking up in his bed. She sighed, and curled herself into him, head resting on his shoulder, her arms wrapped around his, holding his hand in both of hers. He thought that it was the most relaxing sensation in the world, and he desperately needed to relax after everything that had just happened. "Thank you for accepting me", she said very softly. "How could I not?", he replied, kissing the top of her head, "You're perfect." "Far from it," she laughed, "but thanks. Let's try to be realistic though. Neither of us are perfect, but I am going to choose to accept you for who you are. I mean, I already have, it's not like you don't notice a person you've been sitting near for years. I know most of who you are, just by how you carry yourself and what you do." He knew exactly what she meant, it's the main reason he was always subtly attracted to her. He felt he knew who she was in so many ways, but had believed he could never be in her world. Now he realized he was about as far in it as a person could get. They quietly sat for a few more moments, and something niggling under the surface finally came to light in Brandon's head. He laughed, and she looked up at him with a very confused look. "Don't take this the wrong way, I want to sit her like this until the end of time, but is it ok with you if I go talk to your parents for a second?" She reluctantly released her hold on his arm, but gave him a sad look as he rose to go find her parents. He smiled at her as he walked out of the room, but felt she needed to be left in the dark for a little while longer. He found her parents and talked through his plans, which they readily agreed to. In fact, they were so thrilled, that Jen and Jack even helped him out with parts of it. He laughed internally, realizing having a personal genie was kind of nice sometimes, it made things just so much easier. The doorbell rang, and Jeanette jumped at the sound. Her mom called out asking her to get it, and she opened the door, shocked to see Brandon dressed in an extremely nice suit, holding out a dozen perfect roses for her. She stood there dumbfounded, and her parents walked into the room behind her. "Who is this dear? Aren't you going to introduce us to your date?" Date Night. Jeannette was still slightly confused, but turned toward her parents, "This is Brandon, we go to school together. Brandon, these are my parents, Jack and Jen." He entered the house then, showing none of the awkwardness that the earlier introduction had been full of. Brandon was confident and assured, and he knew he was making the right choice here. He also knew this was partly unfair to her. He smiled at her, "I was thinking we were doing this kind of backwards. We have already decided that we can accept a lifetime together, but I thought you deserved a first date to remember first. Your parents were more than willing to help out with a few of the details that would have taken longer than was reasonable, so your dad made a few wishes to speed things along." "I hope you don't mind, but we do have a dinner reservation in town, so you should probably get ready, but take your time, I'm sure they will wait for us as long as necessary. Your parents were more than kind to take a rain check on me having dinner with them tonight. They agreed this was a far better choice." Jen then took her daughter by the arm, and let her back upstairs to her room to get ready, Jeannette's face still slightly confused, but beaming at the same time. The undercurrent of happiness and joy in her expression was one that Brandon hoped to replicate every day of their lives together. Brandon sat down with Jack to wait for the girls. Jack suddenly had a faraway look in his eyes, then smiled and said, "They will be right down." Brandon realized that Jen must have also aided Jeannette's preparations, and immediately he saw a beautiful leg step down the stairs, slowly revealing Jeannette wearing a stunning dark blue dress, fit perfectly to her figure. She looked stunning and radiant, and she took his breath away. She smiled as her eyes finally emerged from behind the upper floor, and her hair was elegantly styled. She looked like she should be on the cover of fashion magazines, not going on a date with him. Brandon reveled for a moment in the turn today had taken. How on earth did a guy like him actually get to this point with his dream girl? While he wasn't unattractive, and was in pretty good shape, he just never saw himself as someone girls would be interested in. He was just under the bar in almost every way. He was smart, but didn't feel the need to prove it. He was athletic, but didn't play any of the sports. He was good looking, but there were plenty of guys at school who looked better than him. He had a good sense of humor, but he usually reserved that to his inner monologues, not needing the attention that humor usually brought, although he did get laughs on the occasions he did say something. The pity party ended when he really looked at Jeannette. She was smiling, but only focused on his eyes. He realized she wouldn't have cared if he was wearing rags; she liked him for who he was, not in comparison to anyone else. She wasn't comparing all his features to everyone else, putting their one or two best features against all of his average ones, she was focused on all that he was. He wondered why it was so easy to see the whole person when it was someone else, but when looking at yourself, you immediately started those negative comparisons. He took her hand as she walked closer to him. “You look absolutely stunning. Every guy in the room will be looking at you.” She blushed, but squeezed his hand, enjoying the compliment. Brandon turned to Jack, “Is there a curfew I should be aware of?” Jack smiled back, “Normally no, Jeannette can make her own decisions. However, it is a school night, and I'm sure your parents will want you back home at a reasonable hour. Let's say 9:00 tonight, and then discuss it further next time. That should still give you plenty of time to enjoy your time together though. Now, hurry up, the limo won't turn into a pumpkin, but you should get going.” At the mention of a limo, Jeannette's eyes lit up, and she mouthed the word to her mother, who nodded and grinned widely, sharing her daughter's enthusiasm. They made their way out to the stretch limousine inexplicably parked in front of the house, and Brandon opened her door and helped her to slide in. Once they were both seated and the driver had pulled away, Jeannette started playing with the buttons with a childlike glee. Brandon relished the experience, as it was a side of her he had never seen. She always came off as so mature, it was amazing to see her with such giddiness. So he just smiled and enjoyed her playing and tinkering with everything and anything in the limo. Once she had finished and her curiosity was satisfied, she leaned into Brandon, again taking his arm and hand into both of hers, and laying her head on his shoulder, apparently not caring about the effect it could have on her hair, but much more interesting on being close to him. She sighed lightly, and Brandon couldn't resist kissing the top of her head again. She rolled her head on his shoulder and smiled up at him. He kissed her forehead and then her nose, and she giggled at his playfulness, wriggling her nose afterwards where his kiss had tickled her. Their dinner was wonderful. They spent it talking about everything and nothing at the same time, enjoying the recently revealed feelings they each had for one another. They shared some of the different dishes, and grew closer to one another through shared experience, able to just be together instead of forced to analyze everything, which made for a very enjoyable and relaxing experience for both of them. In the limo ride back to her house, he put his arm around her, and she snuggled into him. At the doorstep, he kissed her with a short, caring kiss, one he felt was appropriate for a first date, especially with her parents inside. After the kiss ended, Jack walked out from the garage and smiled at them. “I was thinking I should give Brandon a ride home, but since you are here before your curfew, Jen would be happy to change you back into your other clothes so you can drive him home yourself, and have a little more time with him.” The both agreed readily, and were all too soon sitting in Brandon's driveway, not wanting the night to end. He looked up, and saw a shadow in the window, and smirked. “Now it's your turn, my dear, want to come inside for a minute?” Jeannette went white for a moment, but when he squeezed her hand, the color slowly returned, and she nodded. Meet the Parents. Brandon's parents were in front of the tv, relaxing after very long days. His father was actually typing away at a computer, still having more things to get done before the workload of the next day started. Neither of them looked up, but they both greeted him warmly. “Mom, dad, there is someone I think you should meet....” Both heads turned to him at the sound of his voice, and his mother’s jaw dropped when she saw Jeannette, and it dropped even further once the meaning of her son's words registered to her. Brandon knew that while his mother adored him, she didn't expect to hear those words for a very long while, since he was always so independent. “It's a pleasure to meet you,” Jeannette smiled warmly and offered her hand, “My name is Jeannette.” Brandon's mother smiled broadly at her. She looked like she wanted to hug Jeannette she was so happy, but she seemed to dampen her enthusiasm for fear of scaring her off. “It's such a pleasure to meet you, I'm Pam and this is Craig. I'm so very sorry we didn't greet you immediately, we just had no idea ..” Her mouth moved ineffectually, trying to explain her reaction while not wanting to demean Brandon at the same time. “I completely understand, I'm sure this is a shock to you. Don't worry, he hasn't been hiding anything from you, this is very recent, and we are both trying to come to grips with it as well. He has been a complete gentleman, and wanted to make sure I met his mother as soon as we could. You've raised a fine son. Cute too.”, she added, making Brandon blush at the praise in front of his parents. “Jeannette, it truly is a pleasure to meet you, and we hope you can join us for dinner sometime?” Craig offered, wanting to ensure this new addition to his son's life was properly welcomed. “I would love to, I'll just have to coordinate it with my parents. For now though, I should really be going, it is a school night, and I know we have all have had quite the day.” They said their goodbyes, Brandon squeezing Jeannette's hand as she left, wanting to hold on to it as long as he could. Once she had left, Brandon's parents quizzed him excitedly about her, and he found it rather nice that it was so easy to tell them all about Jeannette. She had so many amazing qualities that if Brandon had just described her, he didn't think people would believe that she was real. In fact, his mother still seemed to be in shock that Brandon had found such an amazing girlfriend. When he finally crawled into bed, exhausted but happy, he reflected on the astounding events of the day. He realized he had forgotten a very nice feature of their new-found relationship. He wondered if it would work now. “Jeanette, can you hear me?” “Yes Brandon, I'm here.” “I miss you already. Now that I've been close to you, I never want to be away.” “I know, I feel exactly the same way. Being able to do this is certainly nice though, it makes you feel so much closer.” “My parents can still barely believe you are real. They can't wait to have dinner with you.” “Mine are just thrilled that you were able to pull me out of my shell. Mom was praising you heavily for being thoughtful enough to think of a first date. Dad said she just likes showing her powers off since she can't do it that much. But you should get some sleep. I can't wait to wake up and be able to see you again.” It was that thought alone that relaxed him enough to finally fall into a wonderful sleep. In Public. What a difference a day makes. Yesterday Brandon was bored and unenthused about being at school. Today, he held his head up high, shoulders back, excited at the new world he felt reborn into. The colors seemed so much brighter, the people far less drab. As the crowd parted before him as he walked up to his locker, he saw the face that made his heart leap leaning next to it. "Good morning", she greeted him pleasantly, an air of repressed excitement about her. As soon as he had finished gathering his books, she took his arm, "I've been looking forward to this all morning. I can't wait to see the expression on the girl's faces when they realize I stole you off the market." She smiled up at him, and while he didn't really think that too many girls would be jealous, he admitted he had the same feelings about showing her off as well. He would have been at least attainable if some of the girls had tried. He was pretty sure quite a number of the guys would have been wanted her if she had seemed the least interested in guys at all, but most of them probably believed she was gay in order to protect their fragile egos from dealing with the thought that not every woman wanted them. He was definitely going to enjoy some of their expressions. It took about two seconds for people to notice, and not much longer for it to be the hot topic of the day. Reactions ran the full gamut, from stares to giggles to jealousy and hatred. He was shocked to even see a few girls look at them together, then look away like they were upset because it wasn't them. It would appear that some people really didn't realize what they wanted until it was gone. A few of the jocks and models seemed to laugh. He was guessing that Jeannette was going to get more than a few attempts at stealing her away from him. While he probably have been nervous with any other girl, the fact that they had been forced to make such a strong commitment to each other the day before actually made him smile to think of how they would handle the abject rejection he was hoping she would give them. He noticed a couple of cheerleaders smirking at him. Evidently girls who liked the challenge of stealing something from someone else. Jeanette noticed them too, and made quick use of their special communication skills. Have fun toying with them. Feel free to make them squirm and get a little revenge for how everyone has treated you. Just remember you are all mine. Always and forever. You can have a little fun too, just don't let them get handsy. And if any of them seem like they might push things to far, tell me so you aren't alone. Oh, I get a knight out of this too! Hmmm, now that brings up some ideas maybe mom can help us with... No fair, as if I wasn't already going to have problems in that department today. You wore that skirt and sweater on purpose, didn't you? A giggle in his mind was the only answer he got. And with the initial excitement of people's responses waning, Brandon found his thoughts moving to much more enjoyable subjects. Enticements. Jeanette certainly didn't seem to help with him keeping his mind focused on his classes. She seemed to move around during them in such a way as to keep him distracted. Between arching her back, crossing her legs and bouncing the one on top, sucking on her pen, and leaning forward and raising her eyebrows, he wasn't sure that he paid attention to anything that morning. In fact, twice he was called on by his teacher, and he heard her cough to hide her laughter when he could only stammer out a guess. This really wasn't fair at all. “You know I Will get revenge for this, don't you?” “Promise? I can't wait.” Really, really not fair. She seemed to be making up for her years of not flirting by driving him up the wall. And he couldn't think of a good response to this game. She had the allure and beauty that drove men wild, and all of her numerous skills were now aimed directly at him. Near the end of the day, he accidentally found out there was at least some revenge to be had. As they parted for one of the few classes they didn't have together, he slid his arm from behind her back, and his hand slid down a little too far and grazed across her tight rear. A sudden intake of breath and a barely audible moan made him grin. It would seem she was torturing herself while playing mind games with him. She narrowed her gorgeous eyes at him, but he innocently mouthed that he was sorry. Luckily a little red in his cheeks let her believe it had actually been a mistake, so she let him slide. Just a few minutes later, Jeannette contacted him. “You are So lucky you are not in this class with me. After what you just did, you would have had no chance at all. I can't focus on anything, and it is driving me insane!” “Serves you right for bringing yourself to a simmer all day by toying with me. It's only fair that you be forced to boil over once in a while.” “I have not been that bad to you! I've been nice. I thought you enjoyed me being sultry!” “Oh, I most certainly do. However, not being able to do anything about it is cruel beyond measure. Not to mention you were well aware of the effect you were having. Those coughs were so transparent as to be laughable. I'm just enjoying this minor reprieve to cool down a little.” “This is so not fair. You get to cool down, and make me suffer!” “Suffer? No, I wouldn't do that. Suffering would be telling you about how I wish I could caress your arm. Or brush your hair over your ear. Perhaps telling you how I would love to lightly kiss down your neck. Or maybe I would...” “Stop It! And all this time I thought you were a good boy.” He loved that he could almost hear the pout in her voice. He kept watching the clock for the rest of the period, not being able to wait to see how she had fared throughout the class. She appeared in the hallway from her class, looking a little more flushed and disheveled than her usual immaculate appearance. He smiled giddily at her, obviously enjoying her response to his suggestions. She frowned back at him, "You are so mean. How did I ever get stuck with you?" He smiled even wider. "Me, mean? Whatever are you talking about? And I believe you chose to stay with me, if I remember correctly.", he smirked as he lifted his hand and brushed her hair back over her ear, delicately rubbing all around her lobe as he did so. Her eyes went wide, and she bit her lower lip slightly. "You're right, you're cruel and evil. Mean was way too nice of a word for you." He laughed and hugged her to him, and she relaxed into his embrace, not being able to be angry at him for doing exactly what she wanted, and just enjoying being held. They walked hand in hand to their next class, and they agreed to call a truce. That didn't stop her from being herself however, and even the innocent things she did still affected him at times. On the other hand, an innocent caress of her arm when he left her at her seat seemed to have an distracting effect on her as well. The torture of the school day finally ended, not that either of them had learned much at all, except for how to push each other’s buttons. Since neither of them had any inclination of spending any more time apart than they had to, Brandon called his mother and told her that he was having dinner with Jeannette's parents. He got approval once he had given his promise that his parents would get their turn the next night. Affirmation. They arrived to find Jeannette's parents leaving for a late meeting, but they assured them that they would be home for dinner. Her mom told them to have fun, with a seductive wink, which made both of them blush heavily, and then they found themselves alone. "Hmm, finally," she sighed up at him, "now time for me to get some revenge!" "Not so fast, my dear," he stated, pulling slightly away from her quick and rather tight embrace. "I want this to be perfect for you." "Screw perfect," she growled, pulling him back in, "Waiting for perfect is all I've done all my life. And you are as close as I am likely to find. So get your lips here right this instant." He pulled his head back for a few more moments to tease her, until she grabbed his head in both her hands and forcefully pulled him to her. As soon as their lips met, he abandoned his game for one that was infinitely more pleasurable and satisfying. Her soft lips felt amazing, and again her surrendered all his being to their kiss. And as soon as he did it, he again felt their consciousness mingling, making them even closer. As they kissed, they entered their own little world, completely dwelling in the moment together. Nothing else existed to them except each other, and time seemed to stand still, every sensation of their touch savored and enjoyed, basking in joy of finding one another. Jeannette broke the kiss reluctantly, and stared deep into Brandon's eyes. "I love you, completely and absolutely." He knew it was no lie. They were well beyond infatuation. This was no puppy love, although it was a freshly realized one. They had been around each other for years, skirting each other's lives. They knew how the other person would react to most situations, at least the ones likely to happen in school. They respected one another. And on top of that, they had made a very serious commitment to each other. Her love was a choice, not a mere feeling. They had both accepted that there was a possibility that there would not be able to be a second chance with any other person, that this might be the person they spent their entire lives with, and both had willingly and wholeheartedly agreed to being with one another. This was no simple fancy, this was most likely permanent. "I love you too, and I can't imagine my life without you anymore." "Last chance, are you sure you can be satisfied with me? According to some people, I can be a little mean." She smirked, "And you haven't seen me when I wake up in the morning. My mother says I can be rather cranky." "Hmmm, I'm not sure if I can cope with cranky in the morning. If I have to spend my life with someone, I have a rule that they have to be at least chipper." He sighed, "But, I guess I can make this one exception. You better be perfect in every other way though, or I may end up regretting my decision..." She playfully smacked him, "Fine, then I will make sure to keep a list of every way you don't measure up as well." He shuddered, "That's not fair. You play dirty. Fine, I guess I have no choice. Now I'm stuck with the most wonderful girl in the world. I'm not sure how I'll muddle through, but I'll try." He kissed her again, lightly, affirming his playfulness and confirming the decision he had made the day before, a decision he knew she would never allow him to regret. Fulfillment. She took his hand and led him up the stairs to her room. She walked backwards, leading him up the stairs, and his eyes were torn between her eyes with the very naughty look on her face and the hem of her skirt as her knees kept pushing it up. He swore she did this on purpose, but at the moment he let it slide as he was sure she would make it up to him very soon. She certainly did not disappoint, as she dragged him into her room, threw him onto the bed, and straddled his waist. He wasn't expecting her to be quite this assertive, but he wasn't exactly going to stop her either. "There is no way I am letting you get away now. No more teasing. I've been thinking about this all day, and I am not waiting any longer." she breathed forcefully. With a strength that surprised even him, Brandon rolled her over, and held her wrists by her head, "Who said anything about waiting?" he replied, "And I wouldn't call you innocent in all of this. You've been toying with me all day. Enough chit chat though, you are all mine now." He kissed her forcefully, all of the feeling he had been repressing all day finally allowed to come to the surface. Their lips opened, and his tongue entwined with hers, touching and caressing each other intimately as they explored one another. His tongue traced her teeth, making her smile, and he pulled away for air, but not before taking her bottom lip in his teeth and pulling it back with him slightly, dragging his teeth lightly over the sensitive surface as he drew away. She sighed, and he kissed her cheek, then slowly kissed across to her ear, and he traced around it with kisses. At the end, he lightly bit her earlobe, and she purred into his ear. He then proceeded down her neck, kissing lightly across it, and occasionally pointing his tongue and lightly flicking it or swirling across her sensitive skin. He took his time, enjoying the buildup he was giving her, and taking the time to learn the little spots that seemed to give her the most pleasure. He kissed across her shoulder, down to the elbow, and then back up her arm, kissing the sensitive area at her wrist, then at each fingertip. She pushed he middle finger slightly into his mouth when he reached it, and he nibbled it lightly, causing her to emit a sigh he found quite pleasant. He nibbled her earlobe again then to toy with her, and then proceeded to give her other arm the same treatment. This time when he ended, he went back to her shoulder, and then to the center of her neck, right where the sweater met her skin. He kissed down between her beautiful tits, and he had to hold her still with his elbows as she tried to move him to finally touch and kiss them, but he kept heading down slowly. The sweater had risen slightly in their tussle, and while he could no longer put any weight on her hands to keep her down, she seemed unable to move anyway, enjoying the thrill of his kisses. He kissed her just around her navel, then circled around it before flicking his tongue inside lightly, firmly pushing against the top edge as his tongue came out, making her moan in expectation. She pushed her hips into his chest, wanting to show him right where she wanted him to move to next. He had no intention of ending it so quickly though, enjoying prolonging her build up, and relishing exploring her body. He kissed down to the top of the skirt where it rested on her waist, and kissed along the edge, randomly sliding his tongue enter the edge, and making her push her hips up even harder. Instead of giving in to her wishes, he moved back up, and started moving up the center of her belly, pushing her sweater up with his nose as he trailed kisses up her middle. He was stopped by her tits not allowing the fabric to move up further, so he decided to continue his exploration manually. She groaned in complaint when he rolled off her onto his side and arm, but then arched her back up as she felt him pull her sweater over her tits, exposing her lace bra. She smiled when he noticed that it was a front latch, and whispered, "I was hoping this was where today would lead. You were such a perfect gentleman last night that I thought I would make it as easy for you as I could." Her eyes sparkled at him, and he loved that she had been thoughtful in such a minute thing. He still liked taking the slow road though, and instead of immediately opening the clasp, he traced his fingers over the roundness of her tit, and she smiled at him, enjoying his appreciation of her body. After running the tip of his digits over the contours of her tit, he started randomly circling them, sometimes skirting her nipples, but never quite touching, and then veering off to less sensitive areas. Her eyes closed at his teasing, seemingly lost in the feel of his touch, and he took the opportunity to surprise her by slowly lowering his head, breathing softly on her lace encased nipple, and then lightly kissing it, letting the slight point pushing against her bra slip between his lips. and he pursed his lips, putting slight pressure on it. She groaned her satisfaction, eyes closed and head rolled off to the side, completely lost in his touch. He grabbed and kneaded her tit softly with his other hand, as he continued to kiss around her nipple. She arch her back a little further, making his kisses cover more of her tit, and also sliding her hip into his crotch, pressuring his already rock hard erection. He pushed it into her hip, and took that opportunity to finally release the clasp, and free her tits to his full attention. He took the nipple fully between the his lips, and flicked the tip of it with his tongue, making her groan and arch her back even higher. He pushed down with his mouth then, forcing her to relax her back against the bed again, and allowing him to tease her tits even more. He moved over to the other tit, and she twisted slightly to minimize the time his lips weren't in contact with her body. As that was also the tit he was already kneading, he squeezed it slightly, pointing the nipple up to his awaiting tongue. After giving both tits their due diligence, plus a little more to ensure they knew they were well adored, he kissed down her belly again, this time jumping over her skirt entirely to kiss the inside of her exposed thigh. He started to move towards her knee to tease her again, but she closed her legs on his head, holding him in place. He smiled, and when his head turned slightly to go back to where she wanted him, she released him again. He kissed back down her inner thigh, loving the fact that her skirt provided no opposition for him to move ever closer to where her legs met. He kissed her mound on her matching lace panties, and then moved up to kiss on the edge of the seam of her underwear. Since she had already indicated that playing games would no longer be tolerated, he slid her panties off quickly, and then kissed down the small strip of hair she had left on her mound, and kissed around her outer lips. She squirmed, trying to aim him at her center, but this was one part he was not going to rush. He loved her scent, and with a slow slide of his tongue just penetrating her slit, he quickly realized that he truly loved how she tasted as well. He glanced up to see her looking down her body at him, eyes full of lust. He decided to give her a thrill, and pointed his tongue and ran it firmly up her slit, putting full pressure on her clit, and moving slowly when it reached it to prolong the sensation. She groaned loudly, then reached down and pulled his head back up to her, "That is quite enough. We will have plenty of time for you to play there later. I can't take anymore, I want you in me, and I want it now." He nodded his assent, and she released her tight hold on him. He straightened up and started undoing his jeans, and she took that chance to pull his shirt over his head, complaining that she was the only one naked already. He looked at her, a quick concern flashing before his eyes. She obviously knew what he was thinking, and calmly said, "Pill, don't worry about it. Wrong time of the month anyway, so you would have been fine either way. Now stop dilly dallying and make me a woman!" His eyebrows raised at her last statement. He hadn't really considered her virginity. He of course knew after yesterday, but he really didn't want to cause her pain. Of course, they would both be losing their virginity together, but it was obviously a much more pleasant event for him than her. She stopped his train of thought by grabbing him with one hand, and his side with the other, and she pulled him into her, a look of pure desire filling her eyes. He pushed in slowly, and they both reveled in the experience, eyes fastened on each other, both of them enjoying both their own sensations, but also the pleasure they were giving one another. When he hit the barrier, he froze for a moment, but she bucked her hips up quickly, and he pressed when he felt her move to ensure that it broke, and didn't cause her any excess pain from having to try again. He halted at her sharp intake of breath from the pain. He waited a few moments until she pushed her hips up again, and he slowly started thrusting ever deeper into her. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her to him until he was completely inside her. He loved feeling her entire body pressed into his, feeling completely connected with her, at one with her. He hadn't connected with her mentally yet to keep the suspense of teasing her, but now that they were fully joined, they opened their minds to one another and everything else simply melted away. They found a slow rhythm, letting the sensation build and build. He made sure his pelvis rubbed hard against her clit on each thrust, the firm pressure as he thrust even deeper when he did that made her moan into his ear. He found her lips, and kissed her tightly, wanting to connect with her in every way they could. The pressure built, and the tempo increased as their bodies fought for release from their long repressed desires. They moved ever faster, pushing each other closer and closer to the edge. He felt her walls contract, her already extremely warm and tight cavity putting pressure on every millimeter of him, and she screamed her final release, and the pressure of her contractions caused him to finish at the same time, their love exploding at the same instant, every fiber of their being synchronized and connected. They were one now, never to be the same again, only fully themselves when the other was there as well, their very souls intertwined. They continued to hold each other tightly, until he finally slipped out from inside her. She whimpered as the connection with him was lost, but she then rolled him off her, and pulled the covers up over the both of them, and put her head on his chest, arm wrapped around him, and leg across his. She pulled away for a moment, and slid her sweater, bra, and skirt completely off and returned to his chest, allowing them to fully connect skin to skin. She caressed his side and chest, and snuggled as tight to him as she could, occasionally squeezing tightly to tell him she loved him. He wanted to stay awake in this moment forever, but the events of the last two days, plus the relaxed feeling of her touch finally took their toll, and he felt himself drifting into a blissful sleep. Awakenings. Brandon awoke feeling completely refreshed, and looked down to watch the serene sleep of the woman he loved. She stirred soon after, and lifted her head slightly to smile at him. "Hello, my love", she whispered, then kissed him lightly on the chest. "I think your mom is a liar", he commented, "you don't seem to be cranky at all." She smiled, "Well, I never woke up after something as magnificent as that before. However, if you are willing to do that every time I am ready to go to sleep, I'm sure we can come to a reasonable agreement to keep my crankiness at bay." He grinned, then looked at the clock. "Just 4:30? Wow, I thought it was much later than that. What time should we expect dinner?" "6:00. Plenty of time to practice our new skills if you want. I'm sure no one will worry too much if we come down a little late.", she proposed, tracing her fingertips over his chest and stomach. "I love the idea, but aren't you a little sore after your first time?" She frowned, and nodded sadly and reluctantly when she realized his words were true. “I was going to try and work through it, but you're probably right. What else did you have in mind?” “Well, as I do not exactly have the inclination to do homework anymore, how about a little walk to clear our heads? Plus, in public, there is less likely to be the temptation of forcing something we will likely enjoy far more later.” They got up then, and while Brandon got dressed, Jeannette picked out a more appropriate outfit for a stroll outside. While Brandon was sad to see her putting clothes back on, he knew that he would have plenty of opportunities to undress as well. He had to fight the temptation to ask her to do it again right away, but a quick imaginary striptease was not out of the question in his mind. They walked out the front door and onto the street. It was mid-autumn, and it was getting cooler, so there weren't a lot of people around, plus most people were just getting out of work anyway. They put their arms around each other's backs and started exploring her neighborhood. “What the heck is that?” Jeannette questioned out of the blue. Brandon looked where she was looking, but he just saw a woman get out of her car and head into her house. “What was what?” he responded quizzically. “Did you see the thing above her head?” Jeannette looked him dead in the eyes. “Please tell me you saw it.” “I didn't see anything,” Brandon stated, a little nervously. He took her hand to reassure her, and his eyes were opened to a whole new world. “What the hell?” he breathed, eyes wide open in shock. The man mowing his lawn across the street had a series of slightly translucent images flashing over his head, like a tv screen of his mind. The images were different sexual images, all of them involving the man. Since a few of them included rather famous people, he assumed they were fantasies. He dropped her hand in shock, and the images disappeared. He looked at her hand, then at her face, and then touched her cheek, and the images reappeared. “Well, it looks like we found something your mom would probably want to know about. I think we should head back to your house now and wait for them.” Jeannette nodded in stunned agreement, seemingly still trying to process what she was seeing. He held her close to him, but made sure to avert his eyes as much as he could, feeling like he was invading people's privacy. Jen knew something was up when she and Jack returned home, and saw the two of them curled up on the couch, dazed looks on their faces as they stared at the floor. They explained what had happened, and she nodded her head. “It would appear that you two did bond in some way when you made love this afternoon, and it also apparently awoke another power for you. I'm not sure if this is the end of finding new powers though, so don't be surprised if something else happens as well. It is very interesting that Brandon can share it so closely with you, that is something I can't really do with Jack. There is a chance that he may amplify or help you with your ability in some way though, but that will be up to you both to discover together.” She continued, “As the daughter of a sex genie though, you still have some of the constraints that I do. You can only see their sexual fantasies, not their everyday ones. So don't let that make you think that the people are solely focused on sex. Usually it is a heavy focus of course, but there is far more that you are not seeing. So try not to be disillusioned by it. I know it is shocking now, but you will learn to tune it out, much as you don't notice the clothes someone wears. Your dad actually came up with a really nice system for... well, that is a conversation for another time.” They continued to talk about everything that had happened further, and by the time that he went home, Brandon was relatively at peace with the situation. After wishing Jeannette goodnight mentally and reassuring her that nothing would change how he felt, he went to sleep. The next day in school he took her hand immediately, wanting to show her his support and acceptance of what they shared. He was immediately almost overwhelmed by the flashing above the crowd's heads, but he tried to tune it out. One image in particular drew his attention in. It was above the head of Becky Greenwood, one of the less popular girls in school. He smiled, and pointed it out to Jeannette. “Now that we are so happy, how about we put these new skills to good use?” She smiled, and squeezed his hand, and their brains started planning how to make Becky's dreams a reality. To be continued. Based on a post by Cryonic, for Sex Stories.

Cabin Cousins: Part 6 Saying Goodbye; for now. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Twenty. On the drive home, I felt good, like really good. I felt like things were actually going to start changing for the better. Reveling in this feeling, I made a spur-of-the-moment decision. I stopped my car in a random parking lot and pulled out my phone. One of the guys that I used to work with, Carl, liked to go to this little bar in Superior to hang out with friends and have a few drinks. There was a whole group of guys from work that would go regularly, but Carl was the only one who never stopped asking. For one reason or another, I never took him up on it, and I haven't seen any of them since I stopped being able to go to work. He answered after a few rings. "Hi, it's Charles, from work." "Charles? Hey buddy! How are you doing?" He sounded happy to hear from me. "Oh, I've been hanging in there. How's the store since I left?" At the time of the accident, I was the yard manager at the same store I had worked at since I moved to Duluth. It didn't pay a lot of money, but it was enough to get by, and I liked the job. I still felt bad about how I left. As the years went on and my depression spiraled downwards, it had become too hard to mask. My job performance was terrible, and people began to ask questions I didn't want to face the answers to. One day I scheduled myself to take all my vacation days, and then with that in the system, I put in my two weeks' notice. I never went back. "They made me assistant store manager if you'll believe that," Carl said. "Still a lot of the same faces around here. All the young kids come and go. You know how it is." "Yeah." I chuckled. In a store like that, you could count on about half of the employees to be lifers. They'd never leave. The other half seemed to be a completely different mix of people every couple of months. "So, what's up?" Carl asked. I could hear the store's advertising jingle blaring over the loudspeakers in the background. "Do you and the guys still go to that bar in Superior?" There it was. I said it. Now if he says yes, I'll have to ask if I can go, and then I'll have to go. "Yeah! But it's usually just me and Matt. Brian got married, and his wife has him on a short leash. Joe goes to AA. The other guys, just kinda stopped going for one reason or another. Tonight is the night we usually go." "Mind if I come with?" I asked. "Of course, man! We're going to leave here at about six." "Cool, I'll see you there." "Looking forward to it. It'll be good to see you again." And now the awkwardness of ending a phone call. I've heard that it's a Midwestern thing, but everyone seems to do it better than I do. "Okay, bye." "Bye." I went home, set out some clean clothes, and got in the shower. Sometimes I forget how good it feels to be clean. But then, I knew exactly why it was often too hard to motivate myself to get into the shower. The shower brought memories of Melissa and the possibility of pain. I stood still, letting the near-scalding water cascade over me. The fruity scent of the same brand of body wash Melissa had during our first shower together was strong, and I remembered. I closed my eyes and started my breathing exercise with a deep slow inhale. Melissa's hands scrubbed my lower back and slid down to squeeze my ass. Breathe out, the pain and hurt waft away like steam in the shower. My fingers follow the lines of her muscles and up her inner thigh, she looks at me with serene contentment. Breathe in. She turns, arches her back, and sighs as I enter her from behind. Breathe out, the pain is gone, and there is only joy. She moans as my soapy hands cup her firm tits, holding her tight against me as we make love. Breathe in. I gasp and hold my breath as we both climax. Breathe out. I catch my breath and look down, my hand was still grasping my quickly softening manhood, and the oozing result of my orgasm was slowly washed into the drain. I finished cleaning up, turned the water off, and stepped out of the shower. I looked at myself in the mirror as I toweled dry. It had been quite a while since I had exercised, or gone to the gym, but I still had a good amount of muscle on me. Granted, a bit more flab than I liked, especially on my belly, but overall I still liked the way I looked. Melissa liked the way I looked too. I patted my belly, and there was a slight jiggle. I really should work out again, I thought. When was the last time I went for a run? I couldn't remember. My eyes strayed from my body to my face. I was still slightly pink from the hot water. I studied the slight age lines beginning to appear around my eyes and noticed that I seemed to have a larger forehead than I used to. When did I start losing my hair? I put my hands on the edge of the sink and leaned close to the mirror. It's a strange thing, looking yourself in the eyes. Despite how good I felt at the moment, all I could see was the pain deep inside. I knew it hadn't always been there, and obviously, I knew when it started. What bothered me was, I couldn't remember what it was like to not have this pain. I could remember every little detail about Melissa, her face, her body, the conversations we had, the things we did together, everything. But if I focus on just me... I can remember being a skinny awkward teenager falling in love and beginning a perfect life, then this, an aging man being crushed by the weight of a tragedy. Every memory between, of what it was to be me, was just gone. Lost to the gray. At the same time, I knew that this person staring back at me in the mirror wasn't me. Once, I was happy. Once I was me, whoever that was. Would I ever get me back, or did I just have to come to grips with the fact that I was now a completely different person? In heavy contemplation, I got dressed. I put on a faded Iron Maiden concert tee, a token from the time Melissa and I had driven to Sioux Falls, South Dakota to see them perform, and some blue jeans that seemed tighter around the waist than I remembered. I checked my bank balance and determined that If I was going to have drinks at the bar with Carl, I had better eat at home beforehand. I had a cup of ramen noodles, and cut slices off of a brick of cheddar cheese, as I wasted time watching random crap on YouTube. Finally, it was five thirty and time to go. Well really, I didn't need to hurry, as it was only a five-minute drive across the bridge to Superior, but there was no way I was going to be late. I parked behind the bar and didn't see any vehicles I recognized. I listened to the radio for a little while, then at ten to six, I got out of the car. The hard part is done. I'm here. I walked in and scanned the place for Carl. I know he had said he was leaving work at six, but I didn't want to miss him by mistake if he was early for some reason. Not seeing him or anyone else I knew, I took a seat at the end of the bar. The place wasn't very busy at all, with maybe a dozen people spread out throughout the whole place. A red-haired waitress came and took my order for a Grainbelt beer, and I watched her go to the cooler to get the bottle. She was cute, if a little thick around the middle, and when she handed me the beer, she flashed me the smile of experienced waitresses everywhere. The kind of smile that says, "I'll be sweet, and yes, maybe even flirt with you a little, but this is my job and you better not take it as more than a professional courtesy". I respected that. Good bartenders were hard to come by, and this one seemed proficient so far. I sipped my beer, and surreptitiously watched the other patrons. There was the same general mix of people you see in bars like this on a Tuesday evening. A few older couples, quietly enjoying dinner and a glass of wine, a fifty-year-old high school prom queen and her steroid-pumped boyfriend, slamming cheap beer, faces wind burned from riding a Harley all day, a table of college frat boy types laughing too loudly at offensive jokes, you know the kind of place. I faced the bar again, and in the mirror, I could see that one person was sitting alone at the table right behind me. She was facing away from me and seemed engrossed in something on her phone. She was wearing a maroon sweatshirt and had bushy dark brown hair that immediately reminded me of a young Hermione Granger. I watched her in the mirror, not being a creep, just out of curiosity and that I had nothing else to do while I waited for Carl. She never turned or sat up straight, just stayed on her phone, occasionally typing furiously. After a while, I looked at the time on my phone. It was twenty after six, Carl should have been here already. I ordered another beer from Cassie, the bartender, and gave him ten more minutes. I called Carl, and it took four or five rings for him to pick up. "Hey dude," Carl said right away. "I am so sorry. I have a big issue I've got to manage here." I could hear people talking loudly in the background and the beep of a forklift. "Hey," I said. "What's up?" "One of the kids knocked over a shelving unit in the garden center, and they all collapsed like dominoes. It's a big fucking mess." There was a scuffing noise as he held his phone aside and yelled at someone. "Don't bother saving that stuff, it's all junk now. Scan it, then throw it in the dumpster!" His voice became clear again. "I don't remember being this stupid when I was that age, do you?" "No, not really. So, are you going to be late or..." I asked, starting to feel a little dumb for getting my hopes up for a fun evening with old friends. "Sorry, man, this is going to be an all-nighter." "Oh, okay," I said, feeling like I just got punched in the gut. "Take a rain check for next week? The first round is on me." "Yeah, that's okay. Next week it is." I couldn't believe it. I got myself so excited to do normal people things with normal people, and this happened. I don't know why I bothered. "Alright man, gotta go." Before Carl ended the call, I could hear him start to yell. "Careful! If you knock that over too, I'm gonna" As I stared at my phone, not knowing what I should think or do, I heard a voice to my right. It was the woman with the brown hair. "You get stood up too?" I glanced at her. She was standing at the bar a few spots down from me, waving her empty glass at the bartender. "Huh? Yeah." "Sorry for eavesdropping. So what was her excuse?" In the corner of my eye, I could see the waitress return with a full glass. The girl took a drink right away. It was something creamy, Bailey's maybe. "Problems at work." I didn't mention that the 'her' was a 'him'. As secure enough in my sexuality as I was, straight guys just didn't say things that could give a woman mixed signals. "Typical." She took another long pull off her drink. "This is the third date in a row that has left me sitting. I take the time to get ready and then sit here waiting. I've got homework I could be doing." She sighed. "I don't know why I bothered." "Right." Her last words had struck a chord with my thoughts, and I turned to face her. Our eyes met, and the world stopped. We stared at each other, each of us with furrowing brows. My heart began to race, and I felt like I just got a shot of adrenaline. Slowly, she set down her drink, and I set down my phone, but our eyes remained locked. Eventually, she whispered. "I know you..." My throat was dry, and I struggled to get enough air to respond. "I don't think we've met..." She was pretty, and younger than I had expected. There was something strikingly familiar about her, but I knew I had never met this person before, and probably hadn't ever seen her. Her maroon sweatshirt had the big yellow UMD (University of Minnesota, Duluth) logo on it. There was something in her eyes, her icy blue eyes, that told me that I knew this person. "Who are you?" She whispered. The confusion on her face gave way to a look of fear. "Charles," I said woodenly, trying to make some sense of what was happening. This wasn't like the times you see someone in a crowd that looks like someone you know. I knew this person, have always known this person, and yet, nothing about her was familiar. "What is going on?" She asked, glancing at the bartender who was eyeing both of us in turn with raised eyebrows. "You're real? You're really real?" Her look of fear gave way to panic. "I've got to get out of here. This can't be happening." She slowly backed away from me, then turned and fled towards the door. I scrambled to put some cash on the bar for my beer, then followed after her. When I got outside, she was standing near a car with her head in her hands. She looked up at my approach. "Don't come any closer." She warned me. "What's going on?" I asked. "How do you know me? How do I know you?" "You know who I am?" She asked, hand on her car door, ready to flee. "When I saw you, I felt like I've known you my entire life, but I've never seen you before." I shook my head, more confused than ever in my forty-two years. "Well, I know you, Charles Larson." "How do you know my last name?" I asked, taken aback. I was pretty sure I hadn't said it at all earlier. "If you're really you, then I know everything about you." Her fear was transforming into anger, and she was almost shouting now. "How?" "Because I dream about you every night! My first memories are dreams about you! I close my eyes, and I see your face! I see your life! Every day, every night!" She was holding her head again and had started pacing side to side next to her car. "Oh my God. All these years, all the therapy, all the drugs to get you out of my head, and I find you sitting in a dive bar. This can't be real." My car was parked next to hers, and she watched me wearily as I slowly walked over and sat on the hood. "If you're really Charles Larson, tell me about yourself." She was looking at me like she was seeing a ghost. "I grew up in Minnetonka..." I was confused to the point of being numb, so I just started talking. I told her about my family, where I went to school, everything up to just before I fell in love with Melissa. Her face was pale, but she had stopped pacing and was just staring at me. "What was her name?" I looked at her sharply, surprised by the question. "Your second cousin, the one you married." Shocked, I replied. "Melissa." She took a tentative step towards me. "The two of you lived in a tiny apartment off of Grand Ave." She stepped closer. "You lived there together for fifteen years until..." She was right next to me now, and she picked up my right hand, turning it over to see the backside. She traced a finger down the scar that ran lengthwise behind my index finger. "Someone at your work dropped a piece of metal gutter, and the end sliced your hand open. It bled and bled, and you had to go get it stitched up." "How do you know these things?" I asked with something I could only describe as awe. "Because I saw it happen. I was there, in my dreams." "I feel that we are connected somehow, but, I don't even know who you are." She shifted her hands and grasped mine in a handshake. She looked at me with a shy smile. "I'm Kate Winters, and I've been waiting to meet you my whole life." Chapter Twenty-one. "You're older than I thought you would be." Kate was eyeing me from across the table. We had gone back into the bar and had taken a booth near the back. The frat boys were gone, and there was no one else nearby. "How old do you think I should be?" I asked, head still spinning. "When I was growing up, every dream was different. The time wasn't the same, the days weren't one-for-one. You were getting older faster than I was. For the last couple of years though, I've had the same dream. It's the same scene every night." She looked at me with empathy, expecting that I wasn't going to like what she was saying. "You were thirty-three, and it was nine years ago." A wave of non-specific dread washed over me. "What scene, What dream are you having over and over?" I already knew what she was going to say, and I didn't want to hear it. Kate closed her eyes. "We are in your truck, we had just been at the movie theater. You were telling me how you never liked Matt Damon, but in this movie, he was pretty good. Then,” "Stop," I said, probably a little too forcibly. "I'm sorry." Her eyes were glistening with tears. We sat in silence for a long time, each wrestling with our thoughts. Finally, I asked. "You said I was speaking to you?" She sniffed and nodded. "When the two of you were apart, it was kind of a third-person view, like watching a movie. But whenever you were with her, I saw you through her eyes. I felt what she felt, I thought what she thought. I think,” She looked at me apprehensively. "When the dreams started, it was the summer she figured out that she loved you. I was five and didn't really understand what I was seeing. I started using bigger words, and acting like I was thirteen because you two were thirteen." My thoughts swirled like a hurricane around that night nine years ago. There was the crash, and my truck crumpled up like a beer can. I was dazed, and there was glass in my eyes. I struggled to reach Melissa. The door had crumpled in and crushed her into the seat, into the tight space between what had been the dashboard and the back of the cab. Her eyes opened as I touched her cheek. She tried to speak, but no noise came out. Her mouth kept moving until suddenly she went still. Her heart stopped, and the spark of life left her eyes. My love, my life, was gone. Tears were streaming down my face, but somehow I had the composure to speak. "If you thought what she thought, did she blame me?" One thing that I had thought I had come to a resolution on, was the thought that the accident was my fault, that; had I not been looking at her at that moment, I might have been able to avoid the other car. Kate was crying too. "Of course not. You know what she was trying to say?" She reached across the table and held my hands tight in hers. "She was saying "I love you" over and over. She knew she was dying, and her only thought was that you would be alone." Still holding Kate's hands, I buried my face into my arm and cried hard, shuddering with every sob. I don't know how long I cried. At some point, I heard the waitress come by, and Kate whispered "We're okay." I felt Kate start running a hand through my hair, massaging my head. Exactly how Melissa used to. It felt good, but it also felt wrong. It wasn't Melissa's hand, It was Kate's. She was some random college girl I had never met, and I was plenty old enough to be her father. At the same time though, some part of me, deep down, was screaming that this was Melissa. I raised my head from my arm and looked at Kate. I felt no apprehension or shame in meeting her eyes, eyes that were so much like Melissa's. I studied them intently. They weren't just similar, they were identical. The patterns of blue were the same, and there was even that tiny green speck in the iris of her right eye. No one but me had ever noticed it. As insane as it sounds, I swear that I could feel Melissa's soul staring back at me through Kate's eyes. "So, what now?" I asked. "Maybe we should go somewhere more private and figure this out," Kate replied, her eyes moving to the people walking into the bar. "I still live in the same place." I couldn't believe that I had just said that. Did I just ask this girl to come home with me? Yes. She may be half my age, but there was something supernatural to the way I was drawn to her. She was not Melissa, I knew that, but in some intangible way, she very much was. Kate led the way, and I followed her back to my apartment. For some inexplicable reason, I thought of the day Melissa sat next to me on the rocks, and tearfully explained her past. The words I had spoken to her came into my mind as clearly as I had just said them. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" Is there such a thing as reincarnation? But no, Kate was in her early twenties, and Melissa died only nine years ago. The words continued to echo in my mind, and I realized that at some point it had stopped being my voice that was speaking. It was Melissa's. I bumped the door shut with my back and watched Kate as she surveyed my apartment. It occurred to me that not a lot had changed about the place in the last nine years, since the last time Kate would have seen it in her dreams. The couch was faded and threadbare, but comfortable, and the decorations were pretty much how Melissa had left them. The biggest difference, I noticed with some shame, was the general disorder of the place. Dirty dishes sat in a pile on the counter near the sink, and empty food containers covered the rest of the flat surfaces in the kitchenette. A pile of dirty clothes partially blocked the narrow hallway. Kate turned slowly, taking it all in. She stopped, facing me. "It looks exactly how I remember." I studied her face. I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. She pointed at a picture on the wall beside the door. "I remember when that was taken. We, You went to a big concert in Wisconsin..." I could see at her collar, that she was wearing a tee shirt under her sweatshirt. "Take off your sweatshirt." I should have realized the creepy way in which that could be taken, but I wasn't thinking like that. I wanted to see her, to see if my eyes could help solve the mystery that had so thoroughly confused my heart and mind. A small part of me was surprised ,as Kate complied without hesitation. When she pulled the sweatshirt off, the bottom of her tee shirt was pulled up enough for me to get a glimpse of her flat belly. Her clothes were tight-fitting, and my eyes roamed her body. She was the same height as Melissa, had the same overall shape to her frame, and seemed to be in very good shape. She wasn't as muscular as Melissa had been, but then again, Melissa never had to try as hard as others to build muscle mass. Kate was watching me study her. She didn't look afraid or apprehensive at all. Rather, what came across to me was a sense of absolute trust. Melissa had looked at me like that, like she would put her life in my hands without hesitation, safe in the knowledge that I would never willingly hurt her. Her hair was very different, in color and style, and her skin was pale, like she didn't spend a lot of time outside. I stepped closer and tentatively raised a hand to her face. She didn't flinch or pull away. My hand cupped her cheek, and she closed her eyes, pressing her face into my gentle touch. Her features were softened by youth, but the shape of her face, the structure of her bones, was eerily familiar. "You do look like her," I said softly. "Sometimes when I look in the mirror, I see her face looking back at me." I felt her hands on my waist as she stepped close. Our faces were inches apart. "This must be difficult for you," She whispered. "I've lived with this my whole life. I've had time to deal with it." Seemingly of their own accord, my arms wrapped around her in a hug. She pressed herself against me, and I could feel that her heart was beating as rapidly as mine. "Through the years, I began to love being her." My face nestled against her neck, fitting perfectly. I breathed in deep. Her scent, my God, it was her scent! "I began to love you," She whispered into my ear. "I love you the way she loved you." My thoughts were muddled; like I had been drinking all day and her words were hypnotizing. The rational part of my mind, dazzled as it was; still held to the fact that this was not Melissa. The rest of me wanted her to be Melissa, needed her to be. "I'm so alone." My words fell out of my mouth like a sob. "You don't have to be alone," She said soothingly. "You deserve to be loved." I brought my head up and looked into her eyes, Melissa's eyes. Why had she used those specific words, those words that had floated into my mind not ten minutes ago? They were my words, and it seemed as though Melissa was speaking them. "Do I?" I asked. "Everyone deserves to be loved, but you especially." I thought of the stranger I saw when I looked in the mirror. "You haven't seen me since the accident. I'm not the same person I was before. I don't know who I am, but it's not the Charles you knew." She cupped my face in her hands. Her eyes seemed to penetrate my very soul, reading the truth that had been obscured from me for so long. "I see you, Charles. You are kind and gentle, caring and considerate, fiercely loyal and honorable. You are truthful and funny, wise and brave. Most of all, you are loving. You would selflessly give the last of yourself if the one you loved needed it." The way Kate was looking at me, the love and knowing in her eyes, made something click in my mind. Bubbling up from the depths, came feelings I thought were gone forever. I remembered the way my heart fluttered when Melissa smiled at me, even after fifteen years of marriage. I remembered how it felt to fully give myself to her, and how my greatest pleasure was seeing the pleasure I gave to her. I remembered the sense of unity, the self and the other made whole. I remembered love, pure and bright, untainted by the weight of the world. Melissa and I had given ourselves to each other and became something greater, one being in all ways, body, heart, mind, and soul. That is who I was, who I am, and who I will forever be. Now standing here with this woman in my arms, I felt that connection again. I felt the bond we had forged, stronger than the foundations of the Earth, stronger than the very fabric of space and time. Though I hadn't seen it for years, it had not dissolved, had not forsaken me. What were a few years compared to that kind of power? "Are you my Melissa?" A faint sense of doubt passed through her eyes. "I don't know. Yes? No? Neither?" She looked away from my eyes, confusion, and memory clouding her face. "Have you ever read about schizophrenics? My mother thought I was one because when I started writing in diaries, I didn't have just one. I had three, one for me, one for Melissa, and one for you. I wrote down everything, all your conversations, and all your emotions. It was mostly just you at this point, with a few precious dreams of your weekends at the cabin with Melissa. Mom brought me to more doctors than I can remember, and they all said that I wasn't schizophrenic, as I didn't have trouble being myself. Apart from my dreams, I was a normal, healthy little girl. They read my journals, determined that I was suffering from an advanced form of multiple personality disorder, and medicated me accordingly. They were stumped though, how a little girl could write with such detail and realism." She looked down and fidgeted with the hem of her shirt. I watched how her fingers moved and the posture of her body. She moved like Melissa. "The drugs they gave me didn't do anything but make me feel like shit all the time. I didn't know where my dreams were coming from, but I had to believe that nothing was wrong with me because they felt so right. I enjoyed them and saw them as a gift or a blessing. As strange as it may seem, you were my best friend, and I went to sleep happy every night." She stopped fidgeting and looked at me. "When I was thirteen, I had a dream about that most special weekend at the cabin. It was several dreams actually. I experienced every single moment. I felt the bond Melissa made with you, and not just while I was dreaming. The following days, I buzzed with giddy excitement and cried from the sheer joy of it. It was then that I knew without a shred of doubt, that I wasn't ill." She said this last word with derision. "Nothing that felt that right and pure could be sickness. I stopped taking the medication that day. My waking mind cleared, and I knew joy like I hadn't imagined possible." She sighed. "I never knew for sure if what I experienced in my dreams was happening to real people, or if it was all just for me alone, and I didn't want to find out." She placed my hand on her chest and I could feel her heart pounding. "What I do know, is that as time went on and I grew older, I became more like Melissa. Her personality and insecurities, likes and dislikes, her thoughts and dreams, all merged with my own. When I was old enough to start dating, I went out with a lot of guys. It never worked out, and rarely even got close to physical intimacy, because none of them were you." Her chest was heaving as her heart beat even faster. "I couldn't find love, because I was already in love. I don't know if I am Melissa. I wasn't born as her, so maybe I'm not. But in every way that truly matters, I think that I am her." I read her eyes with the ease that I had been able to read Melissa's. Her love for me was evident, as was her passion and desire. No one but Melissa had ever looked at me the way she was now. Like Melissa's had, Kate's eyes also held insecurity, self-consciousness, and hurt. Kate said that she had dreamed about the accident for years now. Seeing it, feeling it play out over and over. The pain of my recollection of it was pushed aside by an immense surge of empathy and compassion. I only had to live through it once. I couldn't imagine having it waiting for me every night, to see and feel it in perfect clarity, untarnished by the fog of memory. My hand slid from her heart, and she shuddered involuntarily as it settled gently on the side of her neck, just below her jawline. At that moment, I didn't see Kate. I saw the girl I had fallen hopelessly in love with so many years ago, and the woman I had married. I saw my warrior queen, fierce and confident, but at the same time so gentle and insecure. I saw her soul, eternally bound to mine. I saw Melissa's inexhaustible sexual desire for me, roaring hot as a blast furnace, as mine did for her. I tilted her face up and kissed her. She moaned softly, as her lips opened and our tongues met. The kissing was slow and gentle, neither of us wanting to scare the other with our need for intimacy. We both gasped as our mouths parted. She held my face, and her touch, despite my three-day-old stubble, was soft and familiar. "Maybe we shouldn't,” She held a finger to my lips. "I need you and you need me," She whispered. Slowly, she pulled her tee shirt over her head and dropped it to the floor. Eyes locked with mine, she unzipped her pants, shimmied, and kicked them away when they fell to her ankles. She wore a matching set of light blue panties and a bra. They were pretty, lacy things that accentuated her toned body in a way that screamed sensuality. Without another word, she took my hand in hers and led me to my bed. Later, I watched Kate sleep peacefully in my arms. I reached to the bedside table, and turned out the light, plunging the room into total darkness. I turned back to Kate, who I could see in my mind's eye with crystal clarity. This girl, this woman, who was at the same time achingly familiar and disturbingly foreign, had arrived in my life at the head of a rampaging horde of swirling thoughts. Was it possible that Melissa's soul had somehow made its way to Kate, and led her to me? Amid our passion, as years of longing and desire burst forth from both of us, it felt like I was with Melissa, in every way I could perceive. She moved and kissed like her, smelled and tasted like her. She felt like her, outside and in, and even moaned and cried out like her. I felt like I could give in and accept it. I could acknowledge that this was, in fact, Melissa. We could continue our life together as if the real Melissa had never died. We could be happy, and grow old hand in hand. It was so tempting to lose myself to the idea. My heart ached for it. But something wasn't right. The whole idea seemed unnatural as if it had been manipulated by a higher power whose intent could not be known. This doubt had the feel of truth, jagged and persistent. I knew that I couldn't ignore it, that it would be an eternal festering mote, no matter how sweet a fantasy my life would seem. There was a riddle here that needed to be solved, that demanded to be solved. Above all the confusion and jumbled emotions, there was an overarching feeling that there was an answer just beyond my grasp. I knew that if I could reach it and see just a glimpse of what was beyond, if only for a split second, I would know the truth. I lay there in the dark, willing with every fiber of my being for the universe to give me an answer. The darkness seemed to acquiesce to my silent pleading. I fell through the dark, free of my bed, free of the Earth and reality, into a cozy warm sleeping bag. I spoke to Melissa as night became morning. "You know me better than anyone. Being with you makes me feel complete, in a way I didn't know was possible. I am yours, in all ways, forever." Bright as a star, the light of love flashed in her eyes, bathing all existence with its brilliance. "Hold on to that moment, use it as a refuge." Sandy blonde hair glowed like golden fire in an autumn sunbeam. "You're real," Melissa said as we embraced outside her apartment. We evaporated into smoke, wafting on a lazy breeze through the pines, and condensed again, lying in Melissa's bed. "Have you been that lonely?" I asked. "For as long as I can remember" Melissa flung herself into my arms. "Am I okay? Charles, this is a dream come true!" A small glass bottle was held out for me to smell. I leaned close and howled as I was sucked into the bottle, down, down, down, into the swirling, bubbling liquid. "We remember scents much better than we think we do. Sometimes all we need is a little hint, and it's brought right to the front. Scents are all connected in our minds, and are rooted deep down at the very foundation of memory." My howl became the biting wind, as cold as the water crashing its way through the rocks. The grayness of the sky seemed to leach all color and emotion from the world. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you." The wind rose, howling becoming screeching, becoming screaming, as tires slid, glass broke, and metal crumpled. "I love you. I love you. I love you..." A sudden silence as the flying glass became a sea of stars. "Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time..." The endless expanse of the cosmos loomed, comforting in its infinite possibility. "...and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" I stood alone in a bright sunlit clearing, within a cathedral of Red Pines. Above, a billion, billion suns twinkled in the vast dark. My mother hugged me. "Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go." Mother became Melissa, whispering my words back to me. "I'll find you in the next and keep loving you." Our sacred pine grove faded as her whisper echoed through infinity. "I'll find you in the next, in the next, in the next..." I floated alone. The self, the other, and the one were all gone. Joy and sadness were words without meaning. Light and dark had no definition. Space had no direction. Time held no sway. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 2 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 5 The Gales of November. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. "Hmm" Melissa said, her face still buried in the pillow. She shifted and turned her head, and I moved to her side with one arm and a leg still draped over so we could look into each other's eyes. "Wow. That was..." She sighed. "...Wonderful." I smiled and kissed her cheek. "I'm glad you enjoyed it as much as I did." She squinted at me. "Are you sure I'm not dreaming, and you're just a figment of my imagination?" She said playfully, though I could tell there was something serious behind the question. "I'm real, and I'm right here, in your bed, and I love you." She searched my eyes for a moment, rolled onto her side, and pulled me in close, kissing me deeply. When we stopped kissing to catch our breath, she whispered. "It's our bed, and I love you too." We held each other in silence for a long while. I knew that she had something else to say, but I didn't push her. Eventually, she broke the silence. "Do you want pancakes? I want pancakes." Not exactly the soul-baring statement I was expecting, but now that she had said it, by damn I wanted pancakes. "I'll help." I had made pancakes exactly once before, and it wasn't a complete disaster, so I felt that my inclusion in the process wouldn't be too much of a hindrance. She got a distant look in her eye, then rolled onto her back, and covered her face with her hands with a groan. "I don't have any pancake mix." She peeked at me through her fingers and we both started laughing. I'm not sure why but we both found it hilarious but we roared with laughter. I playfully pushed her towards the side of the bed. "Well, get dressed. I'll take you out for breakfast." Still laughing, she got up and opened a dresser drawer. Stepping into a pair of light blue panties, she asked. "Are you getting dressed too, or are you going to go like that?" "I'm thinking about it." I quipped, eyes following her every movement. I loved watching her move. She had a litheness and grace to her. Cat-like? No, that's not quite right. Amazonian? Maybe, but that implies a stature and bulk that Melissa didn't have. She was fit, not body builder muscular, and she wasn't particularly tall, just shy of my own five foot ten. She was perfect, and my eyes couldn't get enough of her. Let's leave it at that. "You'll give the old ladies at Perkins quite a shock." She shot back, still laughing. With an exaggerated sigh, I rolled off the bed. "For the sake of the old ladies, fine, I'll get dressed." Chapter Sixteen. The plate clinked as Melissa set down her fork. "Ugh. I ate too much, but that really hit the spot." She had attacked her "tremendous twelve" meal with murderous intent. All that remained was a scrap of crust from a piece of toast, and some maple syrup residue on an otherwise clean plate. She had even swiped a strip of bacon off of my plate, an act that left fork marks on my brother's hands on several occasions. I looked at my plate, with its pile of hash browns and a third of a stack of pancakes remaining, and set down my fork. "I guess I didn't work up as much of an appetite as you, cause I'm stuffed too." Melissa looked at me with her special smile and mischievous eyes. "Well, you'll have to try harder next time." "I need to work out more." "I can help with that." She replied, and we both giggled, knowing the truth of it. "Let's start with a walk." We left the Perkins restaurant, and with Melissa navigating, we drove north out of Duluth on Hwy 61. We pulled off and parked where a little river crossed under the road and spilled through a steep set of rocky rapids to Lake Superior below. We hiked down a little trail, and she led me out onto one of the big rocks. The scenery was spectacular, and the water rushing past the rocks had a hypnotic quality. It hadn't snowed last night, but the wind was blowing hard off the lake, and the constant mist from the rapids gave the crisp early November air some real bite. We sat for a while without speaking. Just two people holding hands, taking in the scenery and the roar of the water. There was a Gordon Lightfoot song that had something about the gales of November, how did it go? "When I left home," Melissa began, just loud enough to hear. I turned and watched her, careful to hear what she was saying over the noise of the rapids. I had been hoping for, and dreading this moment, when she decided to get the details of her past out in the open. I resolved to not interrupt and to let her tell it at her own pace. "This was the first place I went." She continued. "I didn't know where to go. I didn't have anywhere to go." She sniffed. We were alone but had someone been watching, her running nose and the tears on her cheek might have been assumed to have been caused by the cold, but I knew differently. I could see the deep down hurt that was welling up, and my heart ached. I squeezed her hand, and let her talk. "Every night for two weeks, I'd leave school, then go up the hill to the mall and sit in the food court to do my homework. When the mall closed, I came here, and parked for the night right over there." She pointed up to the little parking lot where my truck was. "I'd wake up, scrape the snow and frost off the windows, and go to school. I didn't tell anyone because then I'd have to explain why I was sleeping in a car in February. I had friends, but not close friends, you know? Like, not the kind of friends that I could talk to about..." She trailed off and wiped her nose on her jacket sleeve. "I had been lucky, it hadn't been as cold as it should have been, but then one night it got very cold. When I left the mall, I knew if I spent the night here again, I could be in serious danger. So I went to the laundromat. There was never anyone in there in the middle of the night, so I sat at one of the tables and fell asleep. The owner woke me up a couple of hours later, yelling at me that I couldn't sleep there, so I got in my car and came back here." She had been looking at the water as she spoke, but now turned and looked at me. I saw the fear and shame these memories invoked. I wanted to say something, anything to comfort her, but I knew that I should let her say what she needed to say, so I let her continue. "When I went to sleep on the back seat, I didn't think I was going to ever wake up, and I was okay with that. I didn't care that I was going to die. Nobody cared, nobody would miss me. The world would be better off without one more stupid girl. Why bother going on?" She looked away from me, east towards the vast lake, and her face twisted up in anger. "You know, the worst thing, the worst part of all of it, is they made me feel like it was all my fault. They had me so twisted up, that I believed that I was the cause of everything that happened." She turned back to me, the anger fading, leaving just a profound sadness. I wiped the tears from her cheek, and she leaned her shoulder against me. "Did your parents tell you what happened?" My throat was dry, and I swallowed hard before replying. "They were vague." She gave a little smile that was like a sunbeam on a stormy day. "I asked your mom and dad not to tell anyone. You're so lucky to have them." She looked back to the lake and spoke quietly enough that if her face had not been right next to mine, I wouldn't have been able to hear her. "When I was fifteen, when I started looking more like a woman, and less like a little girl, my dad started abusing me. Mom, she was drunk more than she was sober. She knew, she had to know, and she didn't do anything." As the River roared in its ceaseless path to Lake Superior, and the cold wind whistled and rattled through the leafless trees, Melissa spoke of abuse and divorce, lost jobs and social status, the failing of the system to help a girl who was too scared to ask for help and the blame that was assigned for all of it. "So that night, I remember when the state trooper knocked on my window." She gave a brief mirthless huff. "I thought he was an angel, with the way his flashlight lit up the frost on the inside of the window. I thought I was dead, that it was all over. I felt relieved." She shook her head. "The next thing I remember was being in a hospital bed, wrapped in electric blankets, and seeing the sunrise through the window. That trooper was there. He had stayed with me, way past the end of his shift, just to make sure I was alright. Turns out, when they went to my parent's house to see what was going on, my dad was out of town, and my mom ended up getting arrested for assaulting an officer and having a bunch of heroin. That's why she went back to him. Not for me, but for the money to buy her drugs. The trooper persuaded me to reach out to my friends. He said that people can be capable of unexpected acts of kindness, and I decided to believe him. So I called Ashley. We had always gotten along pretty well, and her parents were always super nice to me. They let me stay with them, which was really awkward at first. I just couldn't believe that a family could be so, so perfect. It was like stepping into an old sitcom. Maybe there was a little trouble now and then, but everyone loved each other, and it all worked out in the end. It was surreal, but eventually, I started believing that it was how families should be. That it was right and good, and normal." She looked me in the eyes then, and I saw her love burning through the hurt. "I didn't think that I would ever have that. I thought that there was no way I could ever open up and let someone love me, to be me, to be normal. Who could want me? Then your parents invited me back to the cabin, and I grasped onto a foolish hope that maybe you could. Ever since it's just been, It just doesn't seem real. Charles, I know you love me, but I'm still so afraid." I silenced her with a quick kiss on the lips. I held her cold, rosy cheeks in my hands and looked her in the eyes. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" Fresh tears streamed down her face, not tears of remembered pain, but tears of joyful love. She threw her arms around me and we held each other tight. Overhead, a hawk called, adding its little part to the scene of wind, water, and young lovers. Chapter Seventeen. Getting in my truck and leaving Duluth that evening was the hardest thing I had ever done. The only thing that gave me the strength to leave was the knowledge that it was only temporary. Soon, very soon, I would never have to leave her again. When I got home, Mom was at the kitchen table reading a newspaper. She greeted me with a smile. I had to be very careful with how I was going to handle this conversation. I didn't want to lie to my mom, but I also didn't want to tell her the whole truth. "How was your weekend? I didn't get a call from the cops, so it couldn't have been too exciting." "I was the cop! We went to a Halloween party dressed as the Village People." "Fun!" Mom exclaimed, giving me a beaming smile. "Yeah, and something else happened. Do you know how I can get my employee discount at any store? Well, we stopped at one of the stores in Duluth, and I ended up talking with the yard manager. They've been having trouble finding someone competent to drive a forklift, and if I transferred up there, they'd give me a raise and make me an assistant manager. He said I could start working up there in two weeks." All of these individual facts were technically true, but it still felt like lying. "Good for you! It's great to have in-demand skills. That's a long way to drive though." "Yeah, it would be like, five hours of driving every day." "Did you look into getting an apartment up there?" Mom folded up the newspaper and gave me her undivided attention. "After the school year starts, there's literally nothing cheap available." "Where would you stay then?" She asked, looking concerned. "Well, on the way home, I was thinking about who I know that lives up there. Rob lives in a dorm, so I couldn't get away with staying there long-term. But then I remembered that Melissa lives in Duluth, I could maybe call her and see if she wants a roommate." Okay, this last bit was a lie. I didn't feel good about it, but it had to be done. "Our Melissa? Have you called her yet?" "Not yet. I'm pretty sure I have her number in my phone." "You should figure this out sooner rather than later." She looked at the clock. "It's not too late, give her a call now." I made a show of finding Melissa's number as if I hadn't memorized it weeks ago. Melissa and I had rehearsed this moment. I had the volume on my phone turned way up, so my mom was sure to hear Melissa's side of the conversation too. "Hello?" Melissa's angelic voice asked after three rings. "Hi Melissa, it's Charles." "Charles! It's good to hear from you! What's up?" "Well, I'm going to be transferring up there for work, and I was wondering if you would mind having me as a roommate until I found a place of my own." Another necessary lie. "Yeah, I guess that would be okay. You're not going to find anywhere else to stay until the end of the school year. Even then, I was lucky to get this place, this spring." "So, you're okay with me staying with you?" "Yeah, it'll be fun. Like staying at the cabin, but I don't think my landlord would approve of campfires." "I'll pay half the rent, and utilities, and everything." "Naturally," Melissa said. "I was going to ask one of my friends if they wanted to move in. Only paying half the rent will make saving for school a lot easier." "Cool. So, I guess I'll give you a call tomorrow, and we can figure out the details?" "Yeah, okay." "I'm talking with my mom right now, so I should probably let you go." "Hi Mom!" Melissa yelled. "Hi, Melissa," Mom replied, loud enough to be sure that the phone picked it up. "Talk to you tomorrow, bye!" Melissa said, much quieter this time. "Bye." I had to be very careful not to reflexively say I love you. I put my phone away and noticed that my mom was studying me with a funny little smile on her face. Then in the most casual tone, she asked. "So, does she love you as much as you love her?" My heart nearly stopped. I couldn't respond. "That was a lovely charade. Unnecessary, but lovely." I couldn't speak. My brain frantically searched for words but found only shocked silence. "Oh, honey." She began, in a soothing motherly voice. "You're my baby. Did you think I wouldn't know? It was plain to see at the cabin that you two are in love. You spent the weekend with her?" I forced myself to reply. "Yes," I said, fearing that it was all over. I felt like crying. "Good," Mom said simply. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Mom knew about me and Melissa, and she was... Happy for me? "So, you're not mad about us?" "Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go." My tears came then, flowing hard as I released all my pent-up fears and anxiety. Mom held me as I cried on her shoulder. She gently rubbed my back like she used to do when I was a kid. When my crying subsided, she held my shoulders at arm's length. "Now, tell me about her." I did. In the conversation that followed, I was more honest and open about my feelings than I could remember being to anyone other than Melissa. I explained how we knew what each other was thinking or feeling, just by looking into each other's eyes. I told her how I wanted to improve myself, to be a better person for Melissa. And, looking back on it with a touch of horror, I did my best to explain the connection I felt with Melissa when we made love. Throughout it all, my mother was nothing but caring and understanding. After all the fear of this moment, it was surreal. It felt so good, so liberating to tell her how I felt about Melissa. When I was done, I asked Mom. "Does Dad know?" "Oh, I doubt he picked up on it." "Are you going to tell him?" Of all the people in the family, I was sure that Dad would be the least likely to accept. He had always been very traditional. Kind and gentle, but with a very strict moral compass. "Of course. He's my husband. The way you feel about Melissa, I feel about him." She hugged me again. "Don't be ashamed. Love her with all your heart, and everything else will work itself out." She kissed me on the cheek and told me that she loved me. I told her that I loved her too, and said goodnight. I went to my bedroom, shut the door, and called Melissa. "What's up?" She answered. "I didn't think I'd hear from you until tomorrow." Deciding to just be direct about it, I said. "My mother has officially given us her blessing." The line was silent as Melissa processed this. When she spoke, I could tell that she was crying. "How did she find out?" She asked. I recounted the whole conversation. "See? I told you your mom was the best." "She really is." "So, what now?" She asked, with a bit of anxiety. "She said that she had to tell everyone because it's better to have it out in the open than have to keep lying to the family. I agreed." After a short pause, Melissa said. "Me too." As it turns out, my family's reaction was both better than I had feared and worse than I had hoped. My parents had called a family meeting and all of my immediate family, and their spouses, showed up. There were those like my mom, and my brother Mark, who were supportive and genuinely happy for me. On the other end of things, there were people like my second older brother, Stephen, and his wife, who were disgusted and called me a pervert. Most were somewhere in the middle, either not understanding and being polite about it, or just ambivalent to the whole issue. Then there was my dad. He just sat there the whole time, with a frown on his face, and never spoke a word. I couldn't tell if he was ashamed, or angry, or what, and it tore me up inside. He had never in his life been shy about voicing his opinion. After my mom, he was who I needed acceptance from the most. I desperately wanted him to say something, anything, but he never did. His silence cut deeper than any insult or accusation ever could. At the beginning, and with prompting from my mom, I had stood before everyone, confessing Melissa's and my love for each other, and that I was moving out to live with her in Duluth. After the initial shock and spectrum of reactions, I sat down and answered questions. Now, not being able to bear my father's silence any longer, I stood again, interrupting several side conversations. I addressed the whole group, but my words were meant for my father more than anyone. "Melissa and I truly love each other. Nothing you do or say can change it. Accept it, accept us, or don't. I don't care." Dad didn't react, didn't even look me in the eyes. I rushed to my room and locked the door. I curled up on my bed and cried, harder than I could remember ever crying before. The stress of the family meeting and my dad's non-reaction had utterly destroyed me. I held a pillow over my head to muffle the sounds of my uncontrollable sobs, and to hide my face from the world. "What if they're right about you?" A part of my mind asked. "What if you're just a sicko. That's what they all think." "No! I really do love her!" Another part of my mind answered. "What kind of weirdo falls in love with his cousin? What kind of deviant fucks someone in his own family?" "No! Our love is pure and perfect!" "Yeah, perfect. The perfect fantasy of a clinically twisted pervert! You're just taking advantage of a poor broken girl." "No..." I moaned aloud, holding my head in my hands. Sometime after, someone knocked lightly on my bedroom door. I ignored it, lost as I was in terrible contradictory thoughts. The knock came again, and I heard my mom's voice. "Charles, honey. Can I come in?" I didn't respond, knowing that right then I couldn't bear to face anyone, even my mother. "Oh, my baby." She said through the door. "All I want is for you to be happy. Follow your heart, everything will work out. I love you." Her words quieted the thoughts whirling through my mind, and though my sobs faded, the tears continued to flow. I was exhausted, physically and emotionally. I closed my eyes and imagined Melissa lying next to me. I thought about how if she were here, she would comfort me, and wipe the tears from my face. I could see her so clearly in my mind, see how her icy blue eyes would pour her inexhaustible love into me. Soon, my tears stopped flowing, and I regained a sense of peace. I felt awful for doubting myself, for doubting Melissa, if even for a moment. Our love is right. It is pure and perfect. She made me complete, as I made her complete. I drifted off to sleep, with a smile on my face, thinking about Melissa, and dreaming about the future. Chapter Eighteen. Charles copes with changes, but the biggest is yet to happen. The armrests of the padded chair where I was seated were a little too high to be comfortable, so I kept my hands folded in my lap. I gazed at the paintings of calm rural scenes hung on the walls of the spacious office. I wondered absently if they were real places or just the artist's impression of idyllic country life. I glanced at the woman in the matching chair positioned across from me. She was patiently waiting for me to continue my story, with an encouraging expression on her face. "I moved my things into Melissa's apartment a few days later and spent the night with her a couple of times when I had the day off. After the two weeks were up, I started work at the Duluth store and lived with her from then on. I think the only word to describe the years that followed is heavenly. I wouldn't have changed a single thing." "Tell me more about how your family reacted," said the woman, Dr. Clarke. "Did your father and brother ever come around?" "Dad? Yeah, he just needed a little time to process it. After that, he was as good with it as Mom was. The thing with him was, years before, before anyone knew what had been going on with Melissa's dad, he'd known that something was wrong. I'm not sure how, but he knew. After Melissa left home, he would call and check in on her. He paid to have her car fixed and even paid the deposit on her apartment. He always went out of his way to make her feel like she had people that cared. I think he loved her as if she were his own daughter, so the whole thing with the two of us was kind of a shock. When Melissa and I went to my parent's place for Thanksgiving, later that month; and he saw firsthand how happy she was, it wasn't an issue." "And your brother, Stephen?" Dr. Clarke prompted. "That same Thanksgiving, I ended up knocking him down with a punch to the face. He said that Melissa's family were all degenerates and that Melissa was just bringing that degeneracy to our family now. That was the last time I ever saw him." I forced my clenched fists to relax and laid my palms flat on my thighs. "Have you ever thought about reaching out to him? People can change a lot in twenty-four years." "No," I said firmly. "It was his choice to ostracize himself from our family, and I want nothing to do with someone capable of being so deliberately malicious. He knew that she was just beginning to heal the trauma that had been done to her; and had said what he did, specifically to hurt her. Someone capable of doing that will always be capable of doing it." "You might be surprised by how much people can change," She said, as she scribbled a few lines in her notepad. "Maybe," I said, brows furrowing. Those words had made their way into Melissa's nightmares. My fists clenched again, as I remembered all the times I was awoken in the middle of the night by her sobs. I remembered how helpless I felt, being able to do nothing but console her; and hold her until she fell back asleep. My knuckles were white, and my fists trembled slightly. I saw Dr. Clarke glance down at my hands, but she did not indicate what she was thinking. Therapists must make superb poker players. "Some things just can't be forgiven," I said quietly, forcing my hands to relax. "Again, you might be surprised. We can talk more about that next week." She set aside her notepad and glanced up at the clock on the wall behind me. "Now close your eyes, and concentrate on your breathing. Take a slow deep breath, imagining all your negative emotions as a tangible thing. Now breathe out slowly as all those emotions evaporate and exit your body like smoke. Again, deep inhale, and out. Good. Feel your mind become still as your breath carries away the pain. Once more, in, and out. Good." For some reason, this technique worked for me. If left alone, my thoughts naturally gravitated to the bad memories, and each one brought two more with it until I became overwhelmed. I would become mentally gridlocked to the point of not being able to function in everyday life. "When I say the word joy, what is the first thing that pops into your mind?" My eyes were still closed, and I smiled. "Melissa's face when she first saw me that October weekend reunion, at the cabin." "Good. Keep up your breathing exercise. All the pain is gone, only the joy remains. Describe the scene for me. What else do you see? What do you smell and hear?" A single tear rolled down my cheek. I'm not sure why I started to cry, whether it was joy in the image of her, so happy and full of promise for the future, or sorrow because that future is gone. I would never again see her smile. "Sunbeams cut down through the trees, lighting up smoke drifting from the fire pit. She passes through one, and her hair glows like golden fire. I smell the white pines, strong in the soft breeze, and the smell of burning oak. A loon call echoes up from the lake, and all around the cabin yard, there is the quiet burble of conversations and laughter." I wiped the tears from my face with a flannel shirt sleeve and looked away from Dr. Clarke. I still felt embarrassed to cry in front of another person. "That sounds lovely. Hold on to that moment, use it as a refuge." She glanced at the clock again and stood. I stood as well, taking a tissue from the box on the coffee table to dry my eyes. She walked me to her office door. "Thank you for sharing today, Charles. I think you are doing very well." As she opened the door, she asked. "Have you gone to the aromatherapy shop we talked about last week?" "No," I said dejectedly. "I was going to, but..." I had meant to go, but sometimes certain things were just impossible to make myself do. Going into an unfamiliar place and talking to a stranger was one of those things. Sometimes I could, sometimes I couldn't. This hadn't been a particularly good week, and the thought of talking to someone new, someone who would ask questions about why I was there, questions that would bring up painful memories, was simply unthinkable. Yesterday, I had made it all the way to my car and had the key in the ignition, but then I just sat there, unable to make myself go through with it. "That's ok." Said Dr. Clarke. I knew she knew why I didn't go, and I had gotten to the point where I felt safe sharing my feelings with her, but I couldn't help but feel a sense of shame. "Addy is very good at what she does, and she has helped many of my clients. She's a friend." I nodded and started moving through the doorway. Ending conversations always seemed so awkward. I never knew what to say. "Thank you for being so open today, Charles. See you again next week." She was looking at my eyes, and I met her gaze briefly before looking away. In recent years, I had become very uncomfortable making anything more than the briefest of eye contact with people, especially women, so I was usually at a huge disadvantage when it came to reading people's motivations and emotions. In that brief glimpse though, I caught the impression of empathy and a real desire to help. It felt really good to know that someone cared. I gave her a genuine smile and left. I left her office with the intention of going directly to the shop she had recommended, but by the time I was in my car, I just... couldn't. This is what my life had become. I could go from being on the verge of drowning in a sea of sorrow to feeling positive and optimistic in an instant, then back just as fast. But mostly, it was what I called 'the gray'. I am self-aware enough to understand how it began. Instead of dealing with certain traumatic events, my brain decided that it was easier and far less painful, just to push them aside. The problem is, that those things don't just go away. No matter how hard you push them down, they keep bubbling back up, and you end up pushing everything away in the effort. Then one day you realize that living in the gray was the only way to survive because every little bit of emotion, good or bad, could open the gates and let all the pain come rushing in. I had pushed everything and everyone aside for the sake of self-preservation, and it was killing me. I knew I needed help. I knew that the person I was, wasn't really me. The problem was, I had been in the gray so long, that I couldn't remember how it was before, not really. I knew that I had been happy once, that I had hopes and dreams. But that was all gone, lost in the gray. Chapter Nineteen. The next day turned out to be one of the good ones. I was able to get myself out of bed, dressed, and in the car. I decided that I would finally make it to this aromatherapy shop Dr. Clarke wanted me to go to. I turned the key in the ignition, and my geriatric Honda Civic purred to life. I quickly released the emergency brake and shifted into reverse. I backed out of my parking spot with a sigh. There, I did it. The hard part was over, and now that I had started the task, it would be easier to go through with it. Don't ask me why that makes sense, I wouldn't know how to even start explaining. I enjoyed my drive across town. It was a beautiful day in Duluth. Down near Lake Superior, it was a little breezy and a comfortable 65 degrees, perfect for driving with the windows down. Climbing the hill on 194, the farther I got away from the lake, the hotter it got. By the time I got to the shop, it was nearly 80 degrees, and I had begun to sweat. A typical July day in the Twin Ports. I've always said, that this was one of the things I loved most about living in Duluth. It could be hot as hell up on top of the hill, but if the wind was right, it was always cool near the lake. I shut the car off and set the E brake. I wiped a bit of sweat off my brow, and it occurred to me that I was wearing the same clothes I wore yesterday and that I hadn't showered. Hit with a sudden wave of shame and embarrassment about meeting someone new in this state, I almost just left to go back home. With an effort of willpower, I opened the car door and stepped out. Task begun. I walked in and was greeted by a smiling older lady that I assumed was Addy. "Hi, um, Dr. Clarke sent me." Addy's smile widened. "Oh, come in, come in. I'm Addy." "I'm Charles," I replied, meeting her eyes for the briefest moment. "Pleased to meet you, Charles. How is Rose doing these days?" Dr. Clarke's first name was Virginia. She had grown up in Virginia, Minnesota, and I think she was still annoyed by her unimaginative parents, because she liked to use her middle name, Rose. I almost exclusively used 'Dr. Clarke' when speaking with or about her. "I've been seeing her for a couple of months now. She's nice." I never seemed to know how to answer questions like that. I grimaced inwardly at my awkwardness. "She's a sweetheart, and good at her job. I saw her for years." She led me over to a glass counter filled with hundreds of small labeled bottles. "So, are we looking for something to help you relax?" "Something to help me remember." I paused briefly, trying to find the right words. "Well, remembering isn't the issue." I felt a rush of awkwardness and a little bit of embarrassment in talking about something so personal with a stranger. My cheeks flushed, and I looked at the bottles in the case to ensure I didn't accidentally make eye contact. "I want to be able to focus on just the one thing." "Tell me about it." I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. "There's smoke from the campfire, mostly oak. Maybe a tiny bit of something acrid, like someone had thrown a plastic plate in the fire." As I spoke, I could hear Addy selecting a few bottles from a rack within the display case. "Pine trees. Even with the smoke, the pines smell strong." "Spruce?" Addy asked politely. "No, White Pine. The needles and sap are everywhere." "Anything else?" I took another deep breath but didn't reply. "Sometimes there's things around us that have a scent, but we're either too used to it, or its faint enough that we don't remember without smelling it. What else was there? Is this a campground?" Addy asked in what I recognized as being in a deliberately unobtrusive way. "It's a cabin," I replied, searching the mental image for things that may have a scent. "It's an old log cabin, surrounded by white pines. There's a log pile. My brother had been using the chainsaw earlier. My truck is parked in the driveway, it smells like gas because the tank leaks a little bit. Someone had mowed the little patch of grass in front of the cabin." "Is there anyone there, wearing perfume or aftershave?" I nodded my head in the affirmative. Addy gave me time to answer. "She..." I struggled to find words to describe Melissa's scent. How do you describe such a thing to someone? How do you describe a sunset to a blind person, or describe to a deaf person the emotions evoked by the Moonlight Sonata? She smelled like love, and I still smell her on the clothes I keep in her dresser. "You know how strawberry plants don't smell like strawberry? Not like the fake strawberry candy scent?" Of course, she did, but I went on. "A strawberry blossom. Delicate, faint, with just the promise of sweetness." "She was someone special," Addy said, in more of a statement than a question. "I ended up marrying her. She;" A tear rolled down my cheek. "Nine years ago;" I just couldn't force the words out of my mouth. I could tell Addy the exact date and time. I could tell her that we had just gone to see The Martian in the movie theater and that the night was clear and cool after the late August thunderstorm earlier that afternoon. I could tell her what song was playing on the radio. I could tell her the look on Melissa's face when the headlights crossed through the median in front of us. What I couldn't say, was physically unable to, was that nine years ago, Melissa died. "It's okay, dear," Addy said. She had a grandmotherly voice, full of kindness and understanding. For the briefest of moments, the power of that gentle voice made me believe that yes, everything would be okay. "Give me a few minutes, and I'll have something for you to try." I nodded and wandered away from the counter, absently browsing the candles and incense as I tried to compose myself. As I looked through the shop it occurred to me how posh the place seemed. High-dollar products are meant to be sold to people who have the luxury of ignoring price tags. I did not have that luxury. I felt anxiety and a general shame of the complete fuck up I had become. If this costs more than about forty dollars, I wouldn't be able to afford groceries this week. "Charles, it's ready," Addy called from the other side of the store. I walked over and closed my eyes as she extended a small glass bottle filled with clear liquid. I breathed deeply and conjured the scene in my mind. The scent of Addy's mixture hit me like a lightning bolt. It was like reading a book in the dark, and then someone turned on the lights. Everything came into sharp focus like I was there. The smoke, the pines, and, My breath caught in my throat. Buried deep within the mix there was something light, something so tenuous you hardly knew it was there. It was Melissa. In my mind, she threw herself into my arms, and I could smell her. I could smell her. "How?" I asked, looking her in the eyes for the first time since my initial glance. Addy smiled warmly, and I could see genuine care in her face, not just the politeness of a shop owner to a customer. "If she had been wearing perfume, it would have been harder. We remember scents much better than we think we do. Sometimes all we need is a little hint, and it's brought right to the front." Dr. Clarke was right, Addy was good. "Your idea about the strawberry flowers was good. They're very faint and don't smell like much at all, definitely not strawberries. But when you know that you have strawberry flowers, and you smell them, your brain brings up the memory of strawberries. Scents are all connected in our minds, and are rooted deep down at the very foundation of memory." Addy put a rubber stopper in the bottle and carefully placed the bottle in a velvet pouch with her shop's logo on it. She held it out for me to take. A tear dripped off my jaw, and I quickly wiped my face on a sleeve. "How much?" I started to ask, again acutely aware of my wrinkled clothes, my general lack of personal hygiene, and the depressingly small balance of my bank account. Addy cut me off with a raised hand. "Rose is a friend of mine, and any friend of hers is also a friend of mine." She pushed the velvet bag into my hands. "No, I can't;" Addy stopped me again. "Most of my clients just want something that smells nice in their bathroom, or to cover the smell of weed. I'm perfectly happy to take their money." She placed her hands on mine, still clutching the velvet bag. "It's very rare that I get to help someone. Take it as a gift, with my thanks." I was speechless, and fresh tears rolled down my face. I couldn't remember the last time someone was so altruistically kind to me. "Thank you." Was all I could say. To be continued in part 6. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.